Chapter Text
Chapter 1: Winter
Kakashi’s gaze lingered on the back of his father’s head. The man was humming softly as he stirred dinner, seated in his wheelchair. He could only walk a few minutes at a time these days, but he never let it stop him from being active. Kakashi’s throat tightened, a mix of guilt and frustration clawing at his chest. Quietly, still dressed in his ANBU gear but without his mask, Kakashi slipped out of the house.
The mission he’d just returned from had been a disaster. Another comrade lost. Another name carved into his mind. He’d lasted seven years in ANBU—seven years of death, blood, and guilt—far beyond the six-month average life expectancy of most ANBU operatives. Even as Minato protested his continued service, as Kushina recoiled in horror at the stories, and as his father begged him to leave, Kakashi stayed. Why? Because hate was easier to hold onto than healing, and guilt was a constant companion he didn’t know how to part with.
His boots crunched against the snow, the sound oddly soothing in the winter silence. He arrived at the black KIA stones, the memorial for shinobi who had fallen in service. His fingers brushed the icy surface, tracing the names etched there: his mother’s, Rin’s, Obito’s. Each name was a wound, a scar he’d tried to bury but could never forget.
Kakashi stared at their names, his breath clouding in the cold air.
Everyone who gets close to me dies. The thought clung to him like a vice. His chest felt hollow, his body heavy with exhaustion. His hand slipped to his kunai pouch, pulling out the familiar weight of a blade. The sharp chill of the metal bit into his fingers as he turned it over, the reflection catching his haunted eyes.
Before he could process the weight of his own thoughts, a sharp punch snapped his head back.
“Hey!”
He staggered, the blow catching him off guard, and fell into the snow. His ANBU armor clattered as he hit the ground. His one exposed eye blinked up at the small figure towering over him.
It was a child—pink-haired, green-eyed, and dressed in a medical ninja uniform. She smelled strongly of antiseptic, the sharp, clean scent cutting through the winter air.
“Hatake-san, I’d really prefer it if you didn’t,” she said sternly, crossing her arms.
He blinked again, recognition settling in. Sakura Haruno. He’d seen her often at the hospital, tirelessly tending to shinobi patients despite being only an academy student. A civilian girl with no clan techniques to fall back on, she was remarkably talented and unnervingly perceptive.
Before he could respond, her small, gloved hand reached for his face. Her palm brushed against his bruised cheek, her chakra pulsing faintly.
“Think about your father,” she said firmly, her voice cutting through the haze in his mind. “Think about the people you’ll leave behind. Your father, Sakumo—he might be able to walk again soon. If you end yourself, how will he go on?!”
Her words hit him harder than her punch. Kakashi stiffened, his breathing uneven. Tears stung his eye, spilling over before he could stop them. It was humiliating. He was an elite ninja, an ANBU operative, and here he was, crying in the snow like a child.
Sakura didn’t seem fazed. She handed him a tissue, her expression calm but determined.
“What am I supposed to do now?” he asked hoarsely. “How can I keep the strength to go on?”
She tilted her head, her green eyes piercing his. “You need healthy coping mechanisms. Do you know how many patients die in the hospital? Civilian and shinobi alike? Do you know how it feels to fail to save them?”
Kakashi swallowed hard, unable to look away.
“I found ways to cope,” she continued. “I have friends. I have hobbies—non-self-destructive ones. And if that doesn’t work...” She hesitated, but her voice steadied. “...Then maybe you should leave ANBU. You look like garbage every time I see you. You need a break.”
Her blunt honesty was like a slap, but it wasn’t unwelcome. Kakashi’s shoulders slumped as he let out a shaky breath.
“And do what?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
“Become a teacher. A jonin teacher,” Sakura said simply. She stood straight, brushing snow off her uniform. “And maybe, Hatake-san, you could try adopting the orphaned of your new assigned team.”
Her words hung in the air, sharp and clear against the backdrop of winter.
Kakashi blinked, taken aback. The thought of teaching—of being responsible for children—seemed absurd. But something about her suggestion lingered, her green eyes burning with quiet conviction.
“They say taking care of others is like taking care of yourself,” Sakura added softly, turning to leave.
Kakashi watched her go, her small figure disappearing into the snowy landscape. Slowly, he got to his feet, the kunai forgotten in the snow.
He returned home to find his father placing a bowl of steaming food on the table, humming a soft tune. For the first time in years, Kakashi allowed himself to entertain the possibility of change.
A week later, to the relief of Minato, Kushina, and his father, Kakashi left ANBU. He was demoted to jonin and applied to be an instructor.
Sakura’s words remained with him, like footprints in the snow.
Notes:
I think the song December from linkin park fits here
Chapter Text
Chapter 2: Fallout
Kakashi didn’t flinch as he stared at what remained of Elder Danzo Shimura’s corpse. The scene before him was gruesome, but it lacked the pang of pity he usually felt for the dead. This man had built a legacy of pain and manipulation, and his end felt less like a tragedy and more like an inevitability.
He deserved it.
Whoever assassinated Danzo had been fast, efficient, and utterly silent. ROOT-level precision, Kakashi noted. That fact alone raised questions: How had they bypassed Danzo’s precautions? He was known to place intricate seals on his agents to prevent betrayal.
The Uchiha Police Force swarmed the hidden base, their sharp eyes scanning the room and taking photographs of the carnage. Kakashi felt a wave of bitter nostalgia as he stood amidst the chaos. He had been here before, years ago, when he rescued Tenzou—code-named "Yamato"—from Danzo’s grasp. Back then, the Third Hokage had supposedly ordered ROOT disbanded. Kakashi had foolishly believed that was the end of it. But ROOT had continued in secret, and Danzo had grown more monstrous with every passing year.
He watched as an Uchiha officer, his Sharingan glowing faintly, unraveled the bandages from Danzo’s grotesque arm. The officer’s stoic face darkened when the truth was revealed: Sharingan eyes embedded into the flesh, evidence of children tortured or desecrated to obtain them.
Kakashi’s stomach churned, but his face remained impassive.
Behind him, medical ninja worked tirelessly to treat the ROOT victims rescued from the base—children and teenagers, their faces blank and devoid of emotion. Their lifeless gazes told him everything he needed to know. They’d been stripped of their identities, broken down and rebuilt as tools.
Kakashi turned to a cabinet nearby, rifling through files. The thick folders were marked with Danzo’s personal seal. He opened one, its pages filled with cryptic writing. The text seemed indecipherable until he lifted his headband, allowing his Sharingan to analyze the script.
Log Day: 3001
Project DNA Transfer
Goal:
Inject every test subject with clan genes to transform clanless children into clan members. Use orphans and abduct children from clans. Death certificates will be forged and stamped with silencing seals on the youngest to prevent information leaks. Operate covertly and ensure no further exposure.
Subjects will be stripped of their names and all attachments to their past to ensure loyalty and effectiveness as tools for Danzo-sama. Upon passing the "test" by Danzo-sama, they are to be branded with the ROOT tattoo and assigned missions.
Second Goal:
Mix various DNA to create hybrids. Refer to Project "Chimera" for additional details.
DNA Reference Required:
Uchiha, Senju, Aburame, Yamanaka, Nara, Hatake, Sarutobi, Hyuga.
Missing Samples: Shiranui, Kurama, Morino. Acquisition required.
Project Lead:
Operative 03, "Petal." Daily reports to Danzo-sama are required.
The writing style tugged at Kakashi’s memory, but he couldn’t quite place its author. He flipped through more pages, his unease growing with each entry. Each file was worse than the last—a catalog of horrors documenting experiments on children, brutal conditioning, and genetic tampering.
“Tenzou,” Kakashi called, his voice steady but low.
The ANBU operative approached, his wooden mask obscuring his face. Kakashi handed him the file. A muffled sound escaped Tenzou’s lips—a mixture of anger and disgust.
“Bastard,” Tenzou muttered, flipping through the pages.
The list of DNA sources was staggering. From the Yamanaka to the Aburame, even the Hyuga had been targeted. Kakashi glanced at the rows of children being treated by medics, their blank expressions making them indistinguishable from one another.
Did Danzo take from the Hatake clan, too? The thought made Kakashi’s blood run cold, but he shook it off. Speculating wouldn’t help these kids now.
By evening, the victims—those who could walk and understand basic orders—were assigned to clans whose DNA had been spliced into their bodies. Most were orphans or civilians, children without memories of their original names or families. They were weapons now, raised with no identities beyond ROOT’s conditioning.
Kakashi patted Tenzou’s shoulder, a quiet gesture of solidarity. They’d both seen too much today.
Meanwhile, the Uchiha officers worked tirelessly to dismantle the base, cataloging evidence and sending Danzo’s remains to the morgue. The files unearthed from the cabinets filled box after box, a chilling testament to Danzo’s twisted ambition.
Kakashi lingered for a moment, his eyes drifting to the children as they were escorted away. He knew the damage done to them couldn’t be undone with a warm meal and kind words.
As he left the base, snow began to fall. Each flake seemed to muffle the world, burying the horrors of the day beneath a cold, white blanket. But Kakashi knew better.
The fallout of Danzo’s actions would linger, just as the scars of ROOT lingered on every child he’d warped.
Chapter Text
Chapter 3: Fallout 2
The file trembled in Kakashi’s hands as he read the title:
Operative 03: "Petal"
The entry was detailed, clinical, and utterly devoid of humanity. He forced himself to read, the words slicing through his composure like a blade.
Profile of Operative: 03 "Petal"
Origin:
Subject was taken from civilians who were eliminated by ROOT agents. No evidence of the incident was left for the village to uncover.
Skills:
Demonstrates exceptional proficiency in medical ninjutsu. Operative is to be utilized in all procedures related to Project Chimera and DNA transfer.
Control Measures:
If operative refuses or hesitates during assignments, administer controlled electrical shocks to ensure compliance.
Mission Reports:
Completed: 350 successful missions.
Failed: 2 missions. Disciplinary measures pending. Danzo-sama has ordered punishment to ensure compliance and further advancement of Project Takeover.
DNA Composition:
Subject’s genetic profile has been modified with Uchiha, SEnju and Hatake DNA to enhance abilities.
Personality Assessment:
Despite applied seals, Operative 03 frequently exhibits defiance and rebellion. Additional conditioning is required to mold her into a more efficient tool. Emotional responses must be eradicated to ensure loyalty to Danzo-sama.
Kakashi clenched his teeth as he read the next section, feeling his chest tighten with every line.
Final Mission Report:
Operative 03, "Petal," has perished during her last assignment. The codename will be passed on to a reserve operative who will continue Project Chimera and DNA transfer.
His Sharingan burned as he stared at the words. "Petal" wasn’t just another victim; she had been someone extraordinary. Someone who, despite Danzo’s seals and conditioning, had fought to retain her humanity. Kakashi flipped back through the file, searching for scraps of her identity hidden between the lines.
The descriptions painted a picture of a girl forced into an impossible existence. A girl who had been punished for her defiance but had still resisted. She wasn’t just an operative; she was someone who had tried to shield others from Danzo’s cruelty, someone who had probably known nothing but pain.
His father, Sakumo, rolled his wheelchair closer, his hands tightening on the file Kakashi handed him. The warmth of the small home they shared did nothing to soften the icy feeling that gripped them both.
“This poor child…” Sakumo’s voice cracked, and his hands trembled. “Hatake DNA… What kind of monster would…?” He trailed off, his silver hair catching the dim light as he lowered his head.
Kakashi didn’t respond. His face remained stoic, but his heart was in turmoil. He didn’t cry; he never cried anymore. Instead, his mind spun with questions.
Who was she?
What had her life been like?
Would she have found peace here, with him and his father, if she’d had the chance?
For a moment, he allowed himself to imagine it: a girl with medical ninja skills, bright and determined despite everything. He imagined her sitting at their table, smiling faintly as Sakumo encouraged her to eat another bowl of rice. Maybe she’d have teased Kakashi about his perpetual lateness or scolded him for not taking better care of himself.
But the reality was stark and unyielding. “Petal” was gone, her life erased and her name recycled for another child condemned to the same fate.
Kakashi closed the file gently, his fingers lingering on the cover.
“Sakumo-Oto-san,” he finally said, his voice low. “We have to do something about this. All of it. Danzo’s victims… the children... they deserve better.”
Sakumo nodded, though the weight of their shared grief was palpable. “We will. Somehow, we’ll make this right.”
As Kakashi stepped out into the cold night air, his gaze fell on the sky. The stars seemed impossibly far away, cold pinpricks of light in a vast, uncaring void.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered, the words lost to the wind.
Somewhere, he hoped “Petal” could hear him. And that she knew, in her final moments, she hadn’t been forgotten.
Chapter Text
Chapter 4: Moving On
Kakashi sighed, swirling the cup of sake in his hand as he sat cross-legged on the Namikaze family's couch. Minato, not wearing his Hokage robes for once, gave him a firm pat on the shoulder.
“You failed another team, Kakashi? Seriously?” Minato said, his voice tinged with mock exasperation.
Kakashi rolled his eyes, leaning back into the couch. “Minato-sensei, they were awful. They spent more time fighting each other than trying to get the bells. No teamwork whatsoever.”
Minato hummed thoughtfully, taking a sip of his sake. Across the room, Kushina and Naruto paused their animated discussion about seals to look over.
“Again?!” Kushina shook her head, grinning. “Guess you’ve got to wait for the right team, huh?”
Naruto giggled and pointed at him. “Kakashi-nii, you’re a meanie! You don’t even give them a chance!”
He groaned softly, rubbing his temple. “It’s not about chances, Naruto. They weren’t ready.”
The lighthearted conversation drifted for a moment, but Minato’s gaze sharpened as he leaned forward, placing his cup on the table. “Kakashi... it’s been a month. Have you thought about holding a memorial for ‘Petal’ yet?”
Kakashi froze. He hadn’t expected the question, though he knew it had been lingering in the back of his mind for weeks. Slowly, he sighed, his voice quiet.
“I already made a shrine at home,” he admitted. “She had Hatake DNA, Minato. She could’ve been...”
He didn’t finish the sentence. The word family hung in the air, unspoken but palpable.
Minato’s expression softened, and Kushina frowned from the corner of the room. Even Naruto stopped fidgeting, sensing the somber atmosphere.
“She deserves it,” Minato said gently. “Whether or not she was family, she deserves to be remembered.”
Kakashi nodded but said nothing more. He drained his cup, standing to wave a quick goodbye to the Namikaze family before heading back to the Hatake compound.
The house was quiet, save for the soft hum of the heater. His father, Sakumo, stood at the kitchen counter, leaning on it with one hand. In front of him was the file on Petal, open to her profile.
Sakumo didn’t look up as Kakashi entered. His eyes were fixed on the document, his face a mask of contemplation.
Kakashi didn’t interrupt him. He understood the pull of that file, the haunting weight of its words. He moved to the living room, where the small shrine he had assembled sat against the wall. A single candle burned, flickering softly next to a framed photo of a field of flowers. It was generic, something he had picked up from a shop in town, but it felt fitting.
He knelt before it, closing his eyes and folding his hands. “I hope you’re at peace,” he murmured. “Wherever you are. I hope you’re with Obito, Rin, and... my mother.”
The thought lingered as he stood, his gaze drifting toward his father again. Sakumo’s hands trembled slightly, but his legs seemed steady as he moved to take a seat.
Kakashi allowed himself a small smile. His father was recovering, slowly but surely.
I need to move forward too, he thought. Just like you, Petal. You fought for others even when everything was against you.
He wouldn’t let her legacy end in that file. He’d keep fighting, keep living—just as she would have wanted.
Chapter Text
Chapter 5: Coincidence?
The Hokage's office buzzed with activity. Chunin and Jonin shuffled stacks of papers, whispered assignments, and passed scrolls from hand to hand. Kakashi entered, hands in his pockets, his ever-present orange book tucked under one arm.
“Ah, Kakashi! Just in time,” Minato greeted with a grin. “I’ve got a new team for you. Team 7.”
Kakashi froze mid-step. His visible eye narrowed slightly.
Minato handed over the file, his grin turning mischievous. “You’re going to love this. It’s Sasuke Uchiha, Naruto Uzumaki, and Sakura Haruno. Good luck.”
Kakashi nearly dropped his book. Itachi’s younger brother? Minato’s son? And then there was Sakura...
It had been a year since that snowy day. A year since her words lingered in his mind, quietly shaping his decisions. He hadn’t seen her much since leaving the Anbu; without frequent trips to the hospital, their paths had rarely crossed.
Taking the file, Kakashi flipped it open. He skimmed over Naruto and Sasuke’s academy records with mild amusement. Naruto: energetic and academically hopeless. Sasuke: top of his class and utterly aloof.
But when his eyes landed on Sakura’s file, something stood out. The word orphaned was scribbled neatly in her profile.
He frowned. Sakura’s an orphan? She’d always seemed so put together, so disciplined, so... normal.
His mind flashed back to her voice, firm and certain:
“Hatake-san, you could try adopting the orphaned of your new assigned team!”
The thought settled uncomfortably in his chest. Could he? Should he?
Kakashi’s curiosity gnawed at him. He’d always made it a point to know where his assigned genin lived. It offered insights into their personalities, their struggles, and their private worlds. He already knew Naruto and Sasuke well enough. Naruto’s room was a whirlwind of orange, posters of his favorite pop stars, and half-finished sealing projects. Sasuke’s was minimalistic, with training scrolls and a single obscure band poster.
But Sakura... Sakura was an enigma.
Her profile had little to say about her beyond her impressive test scores and her quiet demeanor. Quiet? He snorted softly at the memory of her fiery scolding and relentless energy. Quiet isn’t the Sakura I met.
He found her address in the abandoned district—an area still scarred by the Nine-Tails’ attack years ago. Much of it had been left in disrepair, though some homes were being rebuilt.
The sight of the house gave him pause. The entrance was overgrown with weeds, though a small patch of well-tended plants stood out near the door. Through a window, he spotted Sakura, her pink hair pulled back into a ponytail, tending to the greenery.
Humming softly to herself, she suddenly cursed, “Oh, Kami, I forgot to pick up those flowers! Ino’s gonna kill me!”
With a flurry of movement, she dashed off toward the village.
Kakashi chuckled under his breath. “Still full of energy.”
The house, however, was eerily silent.
Once inside, Kakashi’s instincts screamed at him. Something wasn’t right. The interior was too clean, too empty. It lacked the warmth he associated with Sakura’s cheerful demeanor.
He stepped cautiously into her room.
The first thing he noticed was the trap—a paper bomb mine hidden expertly beneath the floorboard. He disarmed it swiftly, his chakra suppressing the activation.
Why is her room booby-trapped? he wondered. For a civilian-born kunoichi, this level of paranoia seemed excessive.
His gaze swept the room. There were no posters, no personal touches. The space was dominated by plants and flowers, their vibrant colors masking something more sinister. His nose twitched. Poison.
His chest tightened. What kind of life forced a child to live like this?
Then, in the corner, he saw it.
A basket filled with bloodied bandages and a kunai lying beside it.
Kakashi’s breath hitched. The implications slammed into him like a punch to the gut. Sakura was... cutting herself?
Suddenly, her rapid improvement in medical ninjutsu made sense. He’d read in her file how she’d struggled initially in the academy program, only to show remarkable progress by age eight. She’s been using her medical skills on herself.
His heart ached. The bubbly, bright girl he remembered was masking a deeper pain. The traps, the empty house, the poisonous plants—it all pointed to a young girl hiding her true self, trying to survive in isolation.
He left quietly, shaken but resolute.
Back at the Hatake compound, Kakashi sat in his father’s study, the file on his new team lying open on the table.
Sakumo looked over from his seat. “Something bothering you, Kakashi?”
He didn’t answer immediately. His thoughts swirled with memories of the empty house, the traps, the bandages.
“Father,” he finally said, his voice quiet but firm. “What would you do if you found someone... who reminded you of yourself? Someone who needs help but doesn’t ask for it?”
Sakumo studied him for a long moment before smiling gently. “I’d do what I could to help them. Sometimes, offering a hand is the only way to pull someone out of the shadows.”
Kakashi nodded slowly. His father’s words solidified what he already knew.
He wouldn’t let Sakura slip through the cracks. She’d saved him once, and now it was his turn to return the favor.
Chapter Text
Chapter 6: Observation
The second phase of preparation was observation. With two months remaining before the Genin exams, followed by team assignments, Kakashi had plenty of time to study his prospective students. It was expected that Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura would graduate, so he focused on understanding their dynamics and personalities before putting them through the bell test.
Naruto was easy to track. He was always surrounded by friends—a lively group that included Kiba Inuzuka, Shino Aburame, and the heirs of the Nara and Akimichi clans. The kids seemed to have grown even closer over the last year, likely due to the sudden, sporadic expansion of their respective clans. It was a strange phenomenon, likely tied to the fallout from Danzo's ROOT experiments.
The group’s activities were lighthearted. Card games, sparring matches, and boisterous chatter filled their afternoons. Sasuke often joined them, though his demeanor remained aloof, as if he were observing from the periphery even when in the center of the group. Occasionally, Naruto and Sasuke would butt heads, their rivalry simmering beneath the surface but never boiling over.
Kakashi watched their interactions with mild amusement. Naruto and Sasuke—polar opposites. This is going to be a challenge.
Sakura, however, was a mystery.
She seemed to have an uncanny ability to sense when she was being watched. No matter how careful Kakashi was, she would pause mid-action, her green eyes scanning her surroundings with sharp focus. At first, he thought it was coincidence, but after a week, he was sure.
How does she know?
Unlike Naruto and Sasuke, Sakura’s social circle was smaller. She spent most of her time with Hinata Hyuga, Ino Yamanaka, or Tenten Shiranui, the latter being a student of his old rival, Gai. Kakashi had met Tenten before and was aware of her history.
Tenten, like many others, had been a victim of Danzo's machinations. Injected with Shiranui clan DNA, she had narrowly avoided being fully inducted into ROOT. The day she was to be branded as a ROOT operative, Danzo had been assassinated, sparing her the brainwashing that turned children into emotionless tools. Despite her past, Tenten carried herself with resilience and optimism, traits that seemed to strengthen her bond with Sakura.
From their conversations, Kakashi pieced together that Sakura and Tenten had shared time in the orphanage. They seemed to understand each other in a way few others could.
But there was something else about Sakura that gnawed at Kakashi’s thoughts.
While she spent part of her day working diligently at the hospital, honing her medical ninjutsu, there were hours when she vanished entirely. He couldn’t track her, no matter how hard he tried. It was as though she disappeared into thin air.
Where does she go? What is she hiding?
As the weeks passed, Kakashi felt his frustration grow. He could easily read Naruto and Sasuke—Naruto’s boundless energy, deep-seated loneliness, and unwavering determination to be acknowledged; Sasuke’s quiet arrogance, his drive for perfection, and the lingering shadows of loss. But Sakura remained an enigma.
Despite her seemingly ordinary profile and bubbly demeanor, there were layers to her that Kakashi couldn’t unravel. The traps in her room, her mastery of poisons, the bloody bandages—everything pointed to someone who lived in a constant state of vigilance.
She reminds me of myself, Kakashi realized one evening as he sat in his study. Someone hiding behind a mask, trying to keep the world at bay.
Two months passed quickly.
News came that all three students had passed their exams. Kakashi had gathered a clear picture of Naruto and Sasuke—their personalities, their goals, their ideals. He knew how to challenge them, how to push them, and how to guide them toward becoming true shinobi.
But Sakura...
Sakura was a puzzle he was determined to solve.
As he prepared for their first meeting, one thought lingered in his mind:
I will save her.
Chapter Text
Chapter 7: Fate
Sakura walked alongside Hinata and Ino, trying to focus on their conversation despite the unease churning in her stomach.
"I swear, they’re like drones! I hope Danzo rots in hell. It's impossible to hold a conversation with them,” Ino fumed, throwing her hands in the air. “Fuu is talking more now, but wow, is he quiet!”
Hinata nodded, her voice soft. “He does sound a bit like Neji-niisan. But Neji-niisan is adjusting well. His team is full of energetic people, though. Lee and Tenten keep him busy. Tenten’s a fellow victim too, but she... didn’t go through as much.” She glanced at Sakura. “You’re lucky, Sakura, you never had to endure that.”
Sakura forced a smile, her pink hair tied in a loose ponytail swaying with her steps. If only her friends knew the truth.
She laughed lightly, the sound hollow even to her own ears. “Yeah, you’re right. I’m so glad I had such an easy and simple upbringing.”
The lie tasted bitter, but she’d perfected it over the years. Her expression remained stoic as she giggled, masking the turmoil beneath.
The academy classroom was buzzing with activity when the trio entered. Sakura’s attention was drawn immediately to the front of the room, where Naruto and Sasuke were bickering loudly about... cereal?
“Milk first, then cereal!” Naruto declared, slamming his hand on the desk.
“That’s idiotic,” Sasuke shot back, arms crossed. “Cereal first, then milk. Otherwise, it’s too soggy.”
Sakura groaned, shaking her head as she slid into her seat between Hinata and Shino. These two will never change.
Hinata began recounting another story about Neji. “At least Neji talks now, but some of the other kids... like Kai or Saru... they’re like blank pages.”
Shino adjusted his sunglasses and added, “It’s better than Torune. I swear, that guy doesn’t make a sound. Ever. Not even to breathe.”
Sakura’s stomach tightened at the mention of ROOT operatives. She reached instinctively for the arm warmers covering her forearms, ensuring they were in place. Beneath the left warmer, hidden from sight, lay the scarred and burned remnants of a ROOT tattoo—a mark she could never let anyone see.
Her hand trembled briefly before she clasped it in her lap, her expression neutral as her friends chatted on. If they ever found out... She shoved the thought away.
Iruka eventually entered the room, silencing the class with his presence. He gave his usual encouraging speech before reading out the team assignments.
“...That’s Team 6. Now, Team 7 will consist of Sasuke Uchiha, Naruto Uzumaki, and Sakura Haruno. Your team leader will be Kakashi Hatake.”
Sakura froze. Her eyes widened as her head slammed onto the desk.
“Kami, why?! That lazy fool? Oh, hell no!”
Sasuke gave Naruto an incredulous look. “It seems we all know that weirdo.”
Naruto beamed. “YAY! I got Kakashi-nii! Oh, wait—it’s Kakashi-sensei now! Let’s go!”
He turned to Sakura with a bright grin. “Let’s do our best, Sakura!”
Sakura didn’t look up. Her voice was muffled against the desk as she groaned, “Why? WHY THAT LAZY BASTARD?”
Iruka sweatdropped but pressed on. He’d seen this reaction before. “Moving on, Team 8 will consist of—”
Lunchtime:
The sun hung high as the students dispersed for lunch. Sakura sat alone under the shade of a tree, biting into her onigiri with little enthusiasm. The news of her team assignment gnawed at her.
Kakashi Hatake. Of all the people...
Her mind raced. He wasn’t just some lazy jonin to her—he was a former ANBU operative, one who might have access to classified ROOT information. If he delved too deeply into her past, if he pieced together the truth about her...
Her grip on the onigiri tightened. She couldn’t let that happen.
Across the courtyard, Naruto and Sasuke were already at it again, this time arguing over the best way to grill fish. Great. This is going to be a long year.
Hinata and Ino waved to her from a distance, and for a fleeting moment, Sakura considered joining them. But no... she needed to think. To plan.
Kakashi won’t figure me out, she resolved. He can’t.
But as she stared at the horizon, her heart whispered a quiet truth:
Fate had a way of unraveling even the best-kept secrets.
Chapter Text
Chapter 8: We Meet Again
Kakashi arrived four hours late.
Sasuke slammed his hand on the desk, his frustration boiling over. “That’s it. Naruto, do an Uzumaki. Level 3 annoying!”
Naruto’s blue eyes lit up with glee as he ruffled his blond hair. “Coming right up, broody cat!” He pulled a sealing kit from his pocket and swiftly drew intricate symbols on a bright neon post-it note before slapping it on the classroom door.
Sakura, seated at her desk, couldn’t help but laugh.
She could sense Kakashi approaching—his chakra signature felt unmistakable. It was prickly, like lightning, with a steady undercurrent of blue-grey energy. Her senses were sharper than most, thanks to the Hatake blood running through her veins—a cruel legacy of the Chimera Project.
Her thoughts drifted momentarily to Danzo, the monster who had called her a prized tool. The memories churned in her mind: faking her death, bypassing the slave seal, and assassinating him in the snow-covered field. The look of utter shock on his face as she severed his arm and then his head had been a grim satisfaction.
The echo of her silver chakra in that moment still haunted her, but at least he was dead. Hopefully, he’s rotting in hell.
“He’s coming,” Sakura muttered, her voice sharp enough to break her reverie.
Sasuke’s eyes widened. “You’re... a sensor?”
“Kinda,” she replied nervously, berating herself for revealing even that much.
Naruto bolted to his seat just as Kakashi’s hand reached through the doorway. The moment he stepped inside, the post-it exploded in a cascade of colorful confetti and water.
Sakura burst into laughter, completely unhinged, while Sasuke doubled over, laughing alongside her. Naruto was practically howling with glee.
Kakashi walked in, water dripping from his hair, his single visible eye narrowing in icy annoyance. “You three,” he said dryly, “meet me on the roof. My impression of you?” His gaze softened slightly. “I like you guys. You get along.”
Then, in a flash of light, he vanished.
Sakura was the first to race up the stairs, her heart pounding as she recalled another meeting with Hatake—a memory she’d rather forget. It had been a year ago, on the snowfield, when she’d stopped Kakashi from ending his own life at the KIA stone.
“Hatake-san, you could try adopting the orphans of your next assigned team!” she’d said back then, desperate to give him a reason to live.
Her face flushed with embarrassment as the memory resurfaced. Oh god, what if he remembers?
She shook the thought away and sat down in front of him, trying to calm herself. Sasuke and Naruto joined her moments later, still chuckling from their earlier prank.
Kakashi was leaning casually against the railing, his ever-present orange book tucked away in his pocket. His gaze lingered on Sakura for a moment longer than she was comfortable with before he began.
“Hi there. I’m Kakashi Hatake,” he introduced himself, his voice lazily warm. “I like lots of things. I’m not picky about food. I dislike quite a few things, especially when someone harms kids. My goal is to... adopt someone.”
At that, he winked at Sakura.
Naruto’s jaw dropped. “You poor thing! Kakashi-nii—”
“It’s sensei now,” Sasuke corrected him with a scowl.
Naruto ignored him and continued, “Kakashi-sensei, why do you want to adopt Sakura?”
“I’m an orphan,” Sakura explained flatly, her tone devoid of emotion.
Naruto and Sasuke blinked in surprise.
“Wait, what?! You don’t have parents?” Naruto asked, his voice tinged with jealousy. “Must be nice to never have a mom nagging you—”
Sakura’s glare silenced him mid-sentence. “I wish I had a mom to complain at me,” she snapped, her voice tight with suppressed anger and sadness.
Naruto and Sasuke winced. “Sorry, Sakura,” Naruto mumbled.
He shifted awkwardly before speaking up again. “Okay, I’ll go next. I’m Naruto Uzumaki. I like my mom’s cooking, ramen, and my friends. I dislike... uh... lots of things. My goal is to become a cool jonin and make my parents proud! Believe it!”
Sasuke went next, his tone calm and measured. “I’m Sasuke Uchiha. I like tomatoes and training with my brother, Itachi, or my uncle, Shisui. I dislike bullies, I guess. My goal is to make my father proud.”
Both boys turned expectantly to Sakura.
She sighed, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “My name is Sakura Haruno. I dislike criminals, child abusers, and... rapists.” Her voice hardened momentarily before softening. “I like... sweets and... I guess, reading?” She hesitated, her gaze dropping. “I don’t really have a goal right now.”
My goal is to stay undetected, she thought grimly but left unspoken.
Kakashi clapped his hands together, breaking the tension. “Great! Now, let’s do something fun—a survival test.”
Naruto groaned, muttering, “Oh, here it comes...”
“Don’t ‘oh no’ me,” Kakashi said, feigning indignation. “Do you know that 60% of genin fail this test? Most of them go back to the academy for remedial lessons. Meet me tomorrow at 7 o’clock sharp. Bring your ninja gear, and oh—don’t eat breakfast.”
With that, he vanished in a puff of smoke.
As they walked home, Naruto turned to Sasuke and Sakura. “He’s bluffing. Definitely eat breakfast. He’s probably going to do the Bell Test.”
“Bell Test?” Sasuke and Sakura chorused.
Naruto explained, his voice animated. “It’s a test where the jonin ties two bells to their waist and tells us to grab them within a set time. The trick is, you can only get them if you work as a team. The bells are just a distraction—the real point is teamwork.”
Sasuke smirked. “I thought you were stupid. Turns out you have some of our Hokage’s genes after all, dobe.”
“SHUT IT, TEME!” Naruto barked, his cheeks puffing indignantly.
Sakura smiled faintly at their bickering but couldn’t shake the growing panic inside her.
How am I supposed to fight Kakashi? She clenched her fists. I can’t reveal too much, but if I don’t pull this off, he’ll get suspicious. And... adopting me?
Her mind reeled.
No way. He’d hate me if he knew what I really am.
Chapter Text
Chapter 9: The Bell Test Preparation
Sasuke and Naruto had dragged Sakura to the Uchiha district for dinner with Sasuke’s family. His mother had insisted they come meet her, wanting to see her son’s comrades. Though Sakura had no particular desire to be there, she couldn’t refuse her teammates.
As they walked through the familiar, somber streets, Sakura couldn’t help but suppress a wave of sadness. She could see Uchiha children running freely, laughing, and playing. The sight was jarring, triggering memories of a much darker time. She had often been in the district before—but not as a guest.
She had once entered the Uchiha district under the cover of darkness, a ROOT agent ordered to kidnap children and carry out unspeakable tasks for Danzo’s insane agenda. She had desecrated graves, stolen lives, and broken spirits in the service of a man who thought of people like her as tools.
The memories of it were as fresh as ever, but she had gotten rid of Danzo. Yet, the scars he left behind—on her body, mind, and soul—were still there. She was free, but not all the victims of his madness had been so lucky. Some were still in pieces.
Sasuke hummed beside her, his steps light as Naruto whistled, greeting the Uchiha clan members they passed by. Sakura walked beside them, her posture stiff as she forced herself to act like she was here for the first time.
Then, deciding to break the silence, she spoke up quietly. “I’m good at medical ninjutsu, genjutsu detection, and traps. That’s it. Besides the basic Academy Three, I know all medical ninjutsu and one genjutsu technique. I don’t know my chakra affinity,” she added, deliberately downplaying her abilities. It was true, but not the whole truth. She couldn’t afford for her teammates to know everything about her. If they knew how much she could do, it would raise too many questions.
Sasuke nodded. “I think my brother may have chakra indicator papers somewhere in his room.” He paused and then added, “Okay, besides the Academy Three, I know the Great Fireball Technique, shurikenjutsu, kunai throwing, and Uchiha taijutsu.”
Sakura blinked. The Great Fireball? How could he do an A-rank jutsu so easily? Right—he was Uchiha. Uchiha children performed feats like shooting fireballs at six years old as part of their coming-of-age rituals. She should’ve expected that. But then, why was she freaking out?
She clenched her fists. I could do S-rank jutsu at the age of seven.
But the reality hit her like a punch to the gut. I’m not Uchiha, though. I’m just a civilian. After everything Danzo did to me... She tried to push down the feelings of unease. She had bigger things to worry about, especially since her chakra reserve had grown significantly—far beyond that of a normal civilian. The Chimera Project had enhanced her abilities, for better or worse.
Chakra was supposed to reflect your life span, but if you used too much, it could lead to exhaustion and permanent damage.
She shook her head. Focus, Sakura.
She turned to Naruto, who was chatting animatedly. “Oh, yours truly is a seal freak. Shadow clones are my specialty, and I’m really good at setting up traps.”
Shadow clones. Sakura’s stomach dropped. He knows shadow clones? That was a forbidden jutsu. Naruto’s natural talent for it was both impressive and terrifying. She had to adjust if she didn’t want to fall behind.
Finally, they arrived at the Uchiha compound. The smell of food wafted through the air as they removed their shoes and stepped inside.
“Hello, Sasuke, is that you, team?” a warm voice called.
Sakura turned to find an older woman with black, curly hair and dark eyes—Sasuke’s mother, Mikoto Uchiha. She smiled warmly at Naruto, then her gaze shifted to Sakura. “Sakura Haruno, is it?”
Sakura nodded, slightly taken aback. “Yes, Mikoto-sama.”
Mikoto raised an eyebrow and waved her hand. “Don’t use that! Mikoto is fine. Even Miko works!” She gently rubbed Sakura’s shoulder, a welcoming gesture that made Sakura feel both at ease and, at the same time, strangely uncomfortable.
Sakura managed a smile, but it felt forced. If only Mikoto knew... how many Uchiha children she had seen torn apart for Danzo's cause. The thought made her stomach churn. She wanted to apologize, to confess, but the words stuck in her throat.
Mikoto, noticing the tension, sighed. “It’s alright. I understand. You’re welcome here, Sakura.”
Sasuke awkwardly rubbed his head as they all sat down to eat. After dinner, Sasuke’s older brother, Itachi, joined them. Itachi was kind enough to provide Sakura with chakra conduction papers.
Sakura accepted them, pretending to be unsure of how they worked. She already knew her affinities, but she couldn’t afford to reveal them. If they knew I was attuned to four of the five elements, they’d think I’m a freak. No one is supposed to be able to do that.
She focused on the seal on her right foot, feeling the subtle, hidden chakra suppressing and masking her true abilities. As she activated the paper, it first dampened, then became earthy, indicating her affinity for earth.
“Nice! We almost have all five elements in our team,” Naruto celebrated, oblivious to Sakura’s deeper concerns. “I have wind, Sasuke has fire, and you have water and earth!”
Sakura smiled faintly. Water, earth, and silver chakra. I also have fire, wind, and lightning. But I can’t show them that. I can’t let them know everything I can do.
Mikoto smiled and offered her more mochi, but Sakura politely declined. Her thoughts drifted as she forced herself to ignore the simmering anger inside. She had no right to be treated well by the Uchiha clan, not after everything that had happened. But as long as she kept her secrets hidden, maybe she could find some semblance of peace... or so she hoped.
“Then let’s go to the training ground!” Naruto said, excited. “Kakashi’s not going to know what hit him!” He rubbed his hands together as if preparing for a fight.
Sasuke rolled his eyes. “These two are going to cause so much chaos,” he muttered under his breath.
Itachi, who had been silently watching, gave Sasuke a light smack on the shoulder. “Protect them,” he said with a knowing smile.
Sasuke nodded, a rare moment of softness in his expression. “I will.”
He ran after Naruto and Sakura, who were already heading out the door. “Wait up, you guys!”
Sakura followed behind them, but her heart was heavy. She could feel the weight of the coming test pressing down on her. She had to fight Kakashi without revealing what she was truly capable of, but she couldn’t afford to hold back too much. The pressure was building, and she wasn’t sure how much longer she could keep up the act.
Chapter Text
Chapter 10: Bell Test
The early morning air was crisp, and the sun had just begun to rise, casting a soft glow over the training ground. Kakashi stood hidden among the trees, observing his three new genin. It was 7 o’clock on the dot when Sakura appeared first, dressed in her ninja gear, followed closely by Naruto and Sasuke. They were sneaking around, whispering and giggling, clearly making plans for the test ahead.
Kakashi, with his ever-present half-smile, couldn’t help but admire their energy. From his perch in the trees, he overheard bits and pieces of their conversation.
“Alright, Sasuke, you take the right side and set up the trap near the rocks. I’ll keep him distracted,” Sakura whispered, though her tone was quieter than usual.
Sasuke nodded. “And you, Naruto?”
“I’ll trigger the trap and make sure Kakashi-sensei is fully engaged. Trust me.” Naruto’s voice was full of confidence, though there was an underlying excitement in his tone.
Kakashi grinned behind his mask. So, they’ve already started thinking ahead, huh? He knew they had come prepared with some traps, but he was impressed by how much they’d already strategized. It seemed like Naruto had managed to dig up some intel on him—good job, kid. But of course, it wasn’t going to be that easy. Kakashi had no intention of making this test simple.
He watched as they communicated in hushed whispers, giving each other silent nods of approval. Sasuke handed Sakura a protein bar, while Naruto, always the food lover, took a big bite of an apple.
Two hours passed, and Kakashi let them continue to think they had the upper hand. He could hear the rustling and subtle movements as they set their plan into motion, though they still hadn’t noticed him yet. They were all so eager, so fired up, and it was a wonderful feeling to know he was about to put them through their paces.
Finally, Kakashi decided it was time to make his entrance. He made a dramatic leap out of the trees, landing with a small thud on the ground. He dusted himself off nonchalantly, pulling out a bell from his waist and attaching it to his hip with a lazy gesture.
“Yo!” Kakashi called out, grinning at his genin. They looked at him in surprise, and he could see the frustration and confusion on their faces. They had been waiting for two hours, and here he was, casually strolling in like it was nothing. “I was late because a black cat crossed my path,” he explained with a shrug, completely unfazed.
Sasuke and Naruto glared at him, both clearly irritated by the wait. Sakura, however, was more controlled, her eyes narrowing as she adjusted her stance. She was ready.
“Aww, so cute!” Kakashi couldn’t help but tease, sensing the irritation radiating off them. He chuckled to himself, stepping forward as he pulled the bell from his waist. “You’ve got until lunch to get these bells. Only two of you will pass. One will go back to the academy, and remember—come at me with the intent to kill!” His voice was playful, but there was a definite edge to his words that made it clear he was serious.
Naruto was the first to react. He immediately charged forward, confident as ever, while Sasuke hung back, calculating. Sakura’s eyes flickered with concentration, and she moved into position, ready for whatever was about to come next.
Kakashi watched them carefully, eager to see how they would tackle the test. He had seen their potential already, but this would be the real test. Would they work together as a team, or would their egos and individual ambitions get in the way?
With a quick flick of his wrist, Kakashi vanished in a blur, appearing several meters away in the blink of an eye. It was time to see if they could keep up.
Chapter Text
Chapter 11: Bell Test Continued
Before Naruto could even land a punch, Kakashi had him in a swift lock, his movements a blur.
"I didn’t say begin yet!" Kakashi grinned, twisting Naruto's arm and turning his kunai to point back at him. The two disengaged, and Kakashi continued, "Okay, BEGIN!"
The trio quickly jumped away, hiding in the trees. Kakashi casually pulled out his Icha Icha book and started reading, the sound of rustling leaves and distant movement barely disturbing his focus.
His enhanced sense of smell, a gift from his Hatake blood, easily picked up on their scents. Naruto smelled faintly of eggs, and Sasuke of miso noodles. So, they ignored my advice to skip breakfast. Smart, Kakashi thought with a small smirk. He’d also noticed Naruto eating an apple and Sakura nibbling on the protein bar Sasuke had given her earlier that morning.
Sakura, however, was an enigma. She didn’t seem to have any noticeable scent except for the faint trace of the protein bar. Kakashi paused and scanned the surroundings more carefully. She was good—he still couldn’t pinpoint her.
Suddenly, Naruto and Sasuke jumped from their hiding spots and rushed at him in tandem. Oh man, I can't even enjoy my book with these two working together, Kakashi thought wryly.
He stuffed his book into his pocket and faced them head-on. "Okay, Ninja battle technique number one: Taijutsu. Not bad!" he remarked as they closed in.
Naruto raised his fist, grinning. "SPARE US THE LECTURE, KAKASHI-NII!"
Naruto threw a punch, solid and fast, with the strength of a Chunin, though the speed still gave him away as a Genin. Kakashi blocked it easily. Sasuke, not to be outdone, followed up with a kick. While fast, Kakashi still managed to deflect it with ease.
As the two continued their attack, Kakashi heard Sakura’s voice behind them. "GUYS!"
Both boys smirked, leaping back in sync. Kakashi’s sharp senses immediately noticed a shift in the atmosphere around him. Genjutsu? he thought, recalling Sakura's academy report about her ability to use illusions. He quickly dispelled the illusion and, just as expected, saw a fireball flying toward him.
"Aha, Sasuke’s work," Kakashi muttered to himself. He substituted just in time, dodging the fireball effortlessly.
The game was on, and Kakashi felt like his cute little terrors were guiding him deeper into the more wooded areas of the training ground. But why? His answer came when he stepped on a hidden seal trap.
"Oh no!" Kakashi grinned, narrowly dodging the trap’s explosion. Probably Naruto’s doing! he thought as his Genin pushed him from one trap to another. Kakashi was impressed. When did they set all these up? He had been watching them all morning, and they hadn’t seemed to be doing anything but talking. Could they have done this yesterday evening? And how did they know about the bell test? Kakashi suspected Naruto had spilled the beans.
He dodged swinging wooden planks and paper bombs with ease. After all, he was a Jonin, and they were just Genin. Still, Kakashi had to admit, these traps were effective.
He concentrated, trying to locate Sakura, but she was still like a shadow.
Finally, he made a move to open up the space, hoping to spot her, but the first to rush at him was Sakura. She charged with surprising speed, though her stance was sloppy. Kakashi noticed she was making it look deliberate, perhaps to disguise something. She sped up using her chakra and swung a punch at him, which Kakashi blocked with a palm.
And then he felt it.
There was something off about her chakra. Beneath her blue chakra, there was a faint glimmer of silver, a color he recognized. Wait... that’s... Kakashi's mind raced. He quickly shook his head, dismissing the thought. I must have imagined it. She’s a civilian, not a Hatake.
He composed himself and pushed Sakura back, but the girl was undeterred. She stood up, her eyes full of confidence, and held up the bells.
"BOYS, I GOT THEM!" she announced proudly.
Kakashi, still processing, patted his vest in confusion. "ALRIGHT!" Naruto cheered from his hiding spot, while Sasuke snickered, both impressed by the outcome. Kakashi straightened up, his eyes narrowing at her.
"You know," Kakashi teased, his voice low, "there’s still one hour until lunch. I could still get those bells back."
Sakura’s confident demeanor faltered. Her eyes widened as she realized her mistake. Kakashi smirked, giving her a few moments to panic before he gave her a head start.
"Go on, Sakura. You’re slower than your teammates."
She took off, her feet pounding against the earth. Sasuke and Naruto quickly joined her, both protecting her as they worked together to keep Kakashi at bay. Naruto created a massive number of shadow clones, but Kakashi dispatched them with ease, punching and kicking them aside. Sasuke fired another fireball, but Kakashi substituted before it could hit him.
"Not bad," Kakashi said, still impressed, "but not enough!" He weaved hand signs and trapped the two boys in an illusion. "Illusionary technique! Hell's Viewing!" The two collapsed, clutching their heads, screaming in pain as they writhed under the illusion's grip.
Kakashi turned to look for Sakura, but she was harder to track. As he chased her, he saw Sasuke and Naruto managing to break free of the illusion, quickly working together again to assist each other.
Meanwhile, Sakura was in full panic mode. Maybe I should slip up more, she thought. To make it look more convincing, she spiked her chakra and deliberately tripped on a tree branch to make the noise more noticeable.
It didn’t take long for Kakashi to catch up to her, his senses honing in on her chakra spike. He smirked as she dodged his jab and kick.
"Getting nervous?" Kakashi teased, his voice low and playful. "Where’s your confidence?"
Sakura kept running, eyes darting around as she calculated her next move. "What are you going to do?" Kakashi taunted, "Your teammates are out, and you’re on your own. You still have 45 minutes until the test is over."
Sakura, desperate, hurled shuriken and kunai at him. Kakashi dodged them easily, but she didn’t stop running, bells still clenched tightly in her hands.
She’s good, Kakashi thought, impressed with her resourcefulness. But there was more to her than she was letting on.
Sakura’s mind raced as she realized she was cornered. Technically, she mused, I could easily defend against Kakashi if I used my ROOT training, but I can’t reveal that.
She’d been enhanced with a mix of Hatake and Uchiha blood—an experiment by Danzo, part of his secret "Chimera project"—but no one could know her true potential. Not even Kakashi.
With a sudden burst of energy, Kakashi closed the distance between them. He dodged her kunai and shuriken with ease and appeared behind her in the blink of an eye. Reaching out, he grabbed her. She allowed him to take hold, then kicked him away. With quick thinking, she tossed the bells into the air.
Kakashi reached for them, but Sakura wasn’t done yet. She used his body to propel herself toward the falling bells. In an instant, she grabbed them mid-air and swallowed them—her body twisting in a perfect arc.
Kakashi stopped and tilted his head, his usual serious expression faltering as his mask crinkled in amusement. "Hahah!" he laughed, catching Sakura as she blushed, with a gulp the bells were gone.
Her teammates walked into the scene just as Sakura stood in Kakashi’s arms. They both laughed at the exchange, clearly impressed.
"Now that’s one way to win," Naruto grinned, nudging Sasuke.
Sakura’s face flushed red as she climbed out of Kakashi’s arms. “So... it’ll take until evening for them to come out, I guess... so what now?”
Kakashi eyed them all with a proud smirk. "You pass. You demonstrated great teamwork." He gave them a wink. "Let’s go get some dinner while we wait for them to come out ey."
Sakura groaned, embarrassed, but there was a glimmer of happiness in her eyes. Her teammates laughed, but they were clearly proud of her.
Despite the awkwardness, it was a victory for the team—one that they would never forget.
Chapter Text
Chapter 12: Team Bonding
Kakashi had invited his three students to his home, not just to celebrate their success in the bell test but because his father, Sakumo, wanted to meet them. His father had been away on missions but was now steadily recovering, his legs mostly healed after a long period of rest. While he still took on some lighter missions, he was finally able to return to the village.
The four of them sat around the table, a hearty meal spread before them. Sakura, still a little embarrassed from the bell test, buried her face in her hands as Naruto retold the story with his usual flair.
"Then Sakura swallowed the bells, and we passed!" Naruto exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement.
Sakumo burst into hearty laughter, slapping the table so hard that the house shook. Despite his weakened condition, it was clear that he still had the strength of a seasoned warrior. Kakashi shot a bemused glance at Sakura, who looked even more embarrassed, while Sasuke patted her shoulder, trying to offer some comfort.
As Sakumo finished placing food on the table, Kakashi sat back in his chair, thinking about what to say to his father. They had been talking for a while, but now, Kakashi’s mind drifted toward something important.
After dinner, Sakura promised to bring the bells back washed and safely packed. She stood up, awkwardly waving goodbye along with the others. Kakashi couldn’t help but smile as he watched them leave. The team had grown close over the course of the bell test, and he was proud of them.
Once they were gone, Kakashi turned to his father, a sense of purpose in his eyes. "Let’s adopt Sakura."
Sakumo, who had just taken a sip of his water, spluttered in surprise, spilling it across the table. "Where did that come from?!"
Kakashi leaned forward, his voice is soft yet determined. "She’s orphaned, and... she’s been through a lot. I want to help her. She helped me before, and I think she needs someone." His tone trailed off, unsure how to explain further, but his mind was set.
Sakumo frowned, his brows furrowing. "Have you asked her?" he asked, the concern evident in his voice.
Kakashi hesitated. "No, she didn’t seem to like the idea, but... there’s something else. During the test, I saw something strange about her." He explained what had caught his attention: the faint silver hue in her chakra, something he’d only seen in those with Hatake blood.
Sakumo’s face grew serious as he listened to his son. "I never had a child besides you," he muttered, his voice trailing off. He turned his gaze toward a dusty file near the shrine of Petal, his eyes narrowing. The name Petal caught his attention, and his hand instinctively reached for the file.
Kakashi watched his father’s reaction, his own mind racing. Was Sakura Petal? His heart skipped a beat as he considered the implications. But if she was, why had she been reported as dead in the files?
Sakumo glanced at his son, his face full of concern. "Kakashi... we need to look into this. This could be something more than what it seems."
Kakashi nodded, his expression hardening with resolve. "I’ll get to the bottom of this. Fortunately, I have you on my side, Dad."
Together, they exchanged a silent agreement. Whatever secret Sakura was hiding, they would find it out—no matter what it took. The shadows of the past were never far behind, and now, they had to uncover the truth.
The evening ended with Kakashi feeling more determined than ever. His bond with his students was strong, but now, there were bigger questions to answer—questions that could change everything for Sakura, and maybe even for the entire village.
Chapter Text
Chapter 13: Strange
As promised, Sakura returned the bells to Kakashi, washed and gleaming. With that task behind them, the team began their first real D-rank mission, which, as usual, turned out to be a series of mundane tasks designed to help the village. The first mission, walking dogs, was met with Naruto’s usual curses as the dogs ran wild, tugging him this way and that. Sasuke, on the other hand, sighed in exasperation as they painted a fence for an elderly couple. Kakashi couldn’t help but chuckle at their frustration, flipping through his Icha Icha book while watching his students suffer through the seemingly endless chores.
However, amidst their grumbling and complaints, one of them stood out in a different way: Sakura. She remained quiet and composed, not letting the tedious tasks affect her mood. Kakashi glanced at her occasionally, trying to figure out how to bring up the topic that had been weighing on his mind—how could he convince her to move into his house? She had already expressed her lack of interest in his offer of adoption, and she seemed content to keep her distance.
It wasn’t that she was ungrateful—quite the opposite. Sakura had been kind to him in her own way, especially during his Anbu days and getting healed in the hospital by her—but something in the back of Kakashi’s mind kept nagging at him. There was more to her than met the eye.
The day dragged on, and after hours of D-rank tasks, Kakashi decided it was time to teach them something a little more fun: tree climbing. It was a simple exercise but one that required focus and skill. As the genin began walking vertically up the tree trunks, Kakashi observed their progress with a casual eye.
But then, something caught his attention—Sakura’s chakra.
Kakashi was used to reading chakra, but what he saw from her made him freeze for a moment. Her chakra spiked—flaring up to a level that could only be described as Jonin-level—and then, just as quickly, it settled back down to its normal Genin flow. Kakashi’s mind raced. He had seen this before, in skilled ninjas who had the ability to manipulate their chakra in extraordinary ways. But for Sakura? It was unexpected.
Trying not to draw attention to himself, Kakashi adjusted his headband, lifting it just slightly to reveal his Sharingan. He activated it, scanning Sakura’s chakra network. There was nothing overtly unusual, but then, his eyes froze on something. A seal. A faint, nearly invisible mark on her right foot. It was an odd seal—one Kakashi had never seen before. His heart skipped a beat.
He quickly dropped his headband back down, keeping his cool. Sakura seemed fine, like always, walking up the tree with the same grace as the rest of them. But Kakashi's mind was reeling. If the seal had been there for some time, why hadn’t anyone noticed it before?
He knew he needed more information. This was no ordinary genin, and Kakashi’s suspicions were growing stronger. His thoughts turned to the files he and his father had found—the ones that had mentioned Sakura’s strange connection to ROOT. If Sakura was involved with ROOT, it meant she had been through things no child should ever endure. But what was the truth? How did she manage to hide all of it?
Kakashi couldn’t stop himself from looking closer. He noticed the subtle details in her posture and movements. The way she kept her sleeves long, the way her pants hid the faint scars that seemed to line her arms and legs. These were not the marks of an ordinary ninja-in-training. They were the remnants of someone who had endured harsh training, punishment, or something worse.
Kakashi’s gaze followed Sakura as she climbed the tree, careful not to make it obvious. When she fell—pretending to lose her grip—he caught a glimpse of the scars again, peeking from beneath her sleeve. His heart tightened with concern, but he quickly turned away, making sure his students didn’t catch him looking too closely.
He needed to get to the bottom of this. He needed someone who could help him understand what had happened to her. Kakashi wasn't a medical expert, and while he could read chakra, he couldn’t fully comprehend the damage done to her body and mind. He would need an expert to look at her, someone who could help uncover the secrets she was so desperately trying to keep hidden.
Meanwhile, Sakura walked ahead, feeling the weight of Kakashi’s gaze on her back. She swallowed hard, her throat dry. She could sense his suspicions growing, but she couldn’t afford to slip up. She could climb trees with ease, but she had to make it look like she was struggling. She couldn’t let anyone see what she was really capable of—not yet.
Her heart raced as Kakashi’s eyes remained on her, piercing through her every movement. He knows something, she thought. But what does he know?
She forced herself to fail again, falling back to the ground, trying to make it look natural. She couldn't let her secrets get out. Not yet.
In the distance, Kakashi clenched his fists. He wasn’t sure what was going on with Sakura, but he knew one thing for certain: he was going to find out. Whatever it took, he would get to the bottom of it.
Sakura had been through too much, and Kakashi wasn’t going to let her carry those burdens alone.
Chapter Text
Chapter 14: Phantom Pains
Sakura bolted upright in her bed, a blood-curdling scream tearing from her throat. Her hand moved on instinct, grabbing the kunai beneath her pillow and launching it across the room. The weapon embedded itself deep in the wooden wall with a solid thunk. Her screams echoed through the tiny house, swallowed by the silence of the abandoned district.
Her chest heaved, each gasp of air a struggle. Her hands clawed at her throat as if suffocating. She forced green medical chakra to flow into her lungs, her trembling fingers glowing faintly. Slowly, her breathing steadied, though the sweat-soaked room felt suffocating.
The house was silent, but she felt the oppressive weight of the nightmare—or memory—pressing down on her.
She leaned back against the wall, trying to ground herself, breathing in and out in deliberate, shaky intervals. Finally, she peeled herself from the damp sheets, her limbs heavy with exhaustion. The blankets pooled at her feet as she staggered toward the bathroom.
The ice-cold water of the bath offered some reprieve, shocking her senses back into reality. When she emerged, shivering and dripping, she faced her reflection in the tall mirror. Her eyes, hollow and distant, stared back at her. Her body was a map of pain and survival, scars crisscrossing her pale skin. Each mark told a story—missions, ROOT’s cruel experiments, and wounds she’d inflicted upon herself.
Her gaze dropped to the tattoo under her left arm, the brand of ROOT. She pressed her palm against it and summoned her silver chakra, letting it burn into her skin. The sharp sting brought tears to her eyes, but when she looked in the mirror, the mark remained.
It always did.
Sakura wrapped a towel around herself, wincing at the lingering ache.
Her thoughts drifted to Kakashi's offer. The idea of living under the same roof as him and Sakumo was tempting, but she couldn't. Her night terrors were dangerous, her sleepwalking even more so. The last time she’d wandered in her sleep, she’d nearly harmed someone. She wouldn’t risk putting anyone else in danger—especially not them.
She remembered Sakumo’s injury. During her hospital shifts, she had supervised his recovery. The infamous White Fang of Konoha had been nearly undone in a border skirmish years ago. Officially, it had been an Iwa ambush, but Sakura knew the truth. ROOT agents disguised as Iwa shinobi had orchestrated the attack to provoke another war. Danzo had trusted her with every detail, calling her his most prized weapon.
Her jaw clenched at the memory.
Though Sakumo was back on his feet, it was a slow journey. He had been taking on courier missions and diplomatic assignments, steps toward regaining his former strength. The thought of harming someone so resilient, someone clawing their way back from tragedy, made her stomach churn.
I can’t risk it. I’ll only bring them harm.
She dried herself off and dressed quickly, her fingers trembling as she tied her headband. Exhaustion pulled at her, but rest was a luxury she didn’t deserve.
Her green eyes caught her reflection again. Slowly, they shifted, bleeding into the crimson of the Sharingan. She froze, staring at herself.
Freak. Monster. Abomination.
The words echoed in her mind, as sharp and cutting as the scars on her body. She was a chimera, a genetic experiment born from the blood of the Uchiha and Hatake clans. ROOT’s masterpiece—and their curse.
She clenched her fists, her nails biting into her palms.
No one can ever know.
Her mind drifted to the things she had done—the horrors she had inflicted on others. The smell of blood, the sterile chill of ROOT’s labs, the bark of Danzo’s orders. She could still feel the electric shocks from the collar they’d fastened around her neck, forcing her compliance. She could still hear the screams of her fellow agents, children like herself, as she performed grotesque procedures on them.
Her hands trembled as she rubbed at her neck. The collar was gone, ROOT was destroyed, and Danzo was dead. She had killed him herself and freed the others, but it wasn’t enough.
It will never be enough.
Was that why she worked so tirelessly at the hospital? Was she trying to balance the scales, to make up for the lives she had helped destroy?
Her reflection offered no answers, only a hollow stare that she couldn’t escape.
You’re a monster, she thought bitterly. Stay away from others. Stay away from anyone who matters.
Her eyes drifted to the window, catching the faint glow of the sunrise in the distance. Another day was beginning. Another chance to keep moving, to keep working.
Sakura sighed, giving up on the idea of rest. She grabbed her bag and slung it over her shoulder, skipping breakfast as usual.
“You don’t deserve peace,” she muttered under her breath as she stepped outside. “Keep moving. Keep working.”
The door creaked shut behind her, the cold morning air biting against her skin. She started toward the hospital, her steps steady but burdened. The phantom pains of her past clung to her like a shadow, a constant reminder of the sins she could never atone for.
Chapter Text
Chapter 15: Storm
The storm outside roared as lightning streaked across the dark sky, casting brief, flickering light into the Hatake compound. Rain lashed against the windows, and the wind howled through the trees. Sakura stared at Sakumo Hatake in disbelief as he patted her shoulder reassuringly.
“Come on,” he said with a gentle smile. “There’s no way I’m letting you go all the way back to your home in this storm. You’ll get sick.”
Her heart sank. She’d stayed later than she should have, practicing taijutsu in an attempt to "improve," even though the rain had long since begun. Kakashi had been getting suspicious of her so she asked for extra training to imrpove. Sasuke and Naruto had gone home earlier, both undoubtedly getting help from their families or clans. Sakura, on the other hand, had no such support.
I should’ve left when they did, she thought bitterly, watching lightning flash through the sky. But now she was stuck.
Sakumo handed her a set of clothes—clearly old and a little too large for her. “Sorry,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck. “These belonged to Kakashi when he was younger. They’re the only thing that might fit.”
Sakura sighed but didn’t complain. She never did. Taking something from others felt like a burden she didn’t deserve, yet she didn’t want to be rude to Sakumo. She accepted the clothes with a small bow.
The guest room she was given was simple but warm. The rain against the windows created a rhythm that should have been comforting, but Sakura felt her chest tighten. She slowed her chakra deliberately, masking her wakefulness and making it appear as though she were asleep.
She waited, listening intently for the soft padding of footsteps, and the quiet creak of the floorboards. Once she was certain Sakumo and Kakashi had stopped watching over her, she crawled from the bed. She wouldn’t risk falling asleep. She couldn’t. What if she hurt them?
Sakura settled herself in the corner of the room, sitting cross-legged. She breathed in and out, trying to calm her racing heart. The storm outside raged, thunder rolling in waves and rain pelting the windows like tiny daggers. Wind rattled the wooden frames.
She wouldn’t sleep.
She couldn’t sleep.
She couldn’t sleep.
She couldn’t sleep.
Yet somehow, exhaustion claimed her.
When Sakura awoke, it was to her own screams.
Her throat was raw, her voice tearing through the quiet of the night as her hands dug into something solid. Her vision swam with half-remembered nightmares, a torrent of distorted faces and commands barked in Danzo’s voice. She gasped, her fingers trembling as she came to her senses.
Her nails were embedded in the wooden furniture beside the bed, claw marks splintering the wood. Worse, her other hand was hovering dangerously close to Sakumo’s chest.
“Sakura,” Sakumo said softly, his voice steady despite his wide eyes. He patted her back, his touch gentle but firm. “Breathe. You’re having a night terror. You’re safe.”
“No,” Sakura choked, her voice breaking. “No, no, no…”
She pulled back as if burned, clutching her hands to her chest. She’d promised herself she wouldn’t hurt them.
Her chakra surged uncontrollably, slipping through the ironclad restraints she’d built over the years. The air around her thickened as her reserves flooded the room, the sheer magnitude unmistakable—Jonin level, if not higher.
Sakumo’s eyes widened.
“Sakura,” he said again, his tone calm but serious.
The door slammed open, and Kakashi rushed in with his Sharingan uncovered. His gaze darted to the scene—Sakura on her knees, trembling, her chakra spiraling out of control, and Sakumo standing before her, his expression unreadable.
“Oh no,” Sakura whispered, her voice barely audible over the storm outside. “Oh no, no, no…”
Her hands pressed against her chest, her nails biting into her skin as she tried to force her chakra back under control. Tears streamed down her face as her breathing grew erratic.
“I’m sorry,” she gasped. “I’m so sorry.”She jumped up from her bed to dash out to leave.
Kakashi stepped forward cautiously, his voice soft but firm. “Sakura, you need to calm your chakra. You’re safe. You’re not alone.”
But she shook her head violently, her body trembling. “I— I can’t… I promised—”
“You didn’t hurt me,” Sakumo said gently, kneeling beside her. “You stopped yourself. You didn’t hurt anyone.”
Sakura’s sobs grew louder, her breaths shallow and uneven. Kakashi exchanged a glance with his father, his expression unreadable.
“I can’t stay here,” Sakura said through her tears. “I shouldn’t have stayed. I— I could’ve…”
“You didn’t,” Sakumo said firmly, his voice cutting through her panic. “You didn’t hurt me, or Kakashi, or anyone else. We are stronger than you think, Sakura.”
Kakashi’s voice was quieter but no less resolute. “You can trust us. We’re here to help, not to judge.”
The storm outside raged on, but inside, the room was still. Sakura’s chakra began to recede, her trembling slowing as she forced herself to breathe. In and out, just like she’d practiced.
She looked between the two Hatake men, her vision blurry from tears. The weight of their words settled over her like a fragile shield against the storm of her thoughts.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered again, her voice breaking.
“There, is nothing to be sorry about kid,” Sakumo said gently, patting her shoulder. “Try to rest. You’re safe here.”
Sakura nodded weakly, though the guilt still clung to her like a second skin.
Kakashi lingered in the doorway as Sakumo helped her back to the bed, his uncovered Sharingan taking in the faint traces of chakra that lingered in the air. His gaze narrowed slightly, his mind already turning over the questions he didn’t dare ask.
As the storm outside began to wane, Sakura lay back down, her body trembling but her mind too numb to think. Even though she closed her eyes images of blood, corpses, and Danzos order barked into her mind, she fell asleep for some reason...
Safe, she told herself, though the word felt foreign.
She wasn’t sure she believed it as she drifted into a half-sleep, keeping one brain half awake to avoid another scream festival.
Chapter Text
Chapter 16: Lie Until You Die
The morning sunlight filtered through the rain-streaked windows of the Hatake compound, casting a pale glow over the small dining table. Sakura sat hunched over her breakfast, her hands gripping a steaming cup of tea as she avoided the stares of the two men seated across from her.
“I sometimes get night terrors,” she said, her voice deliberately casual. “Especially when someone dies during my hospital shifts. It gets worse after that. But it usually never happens, I swear.”
The words left her mouth smoothly, the lie practiced and polished. She’d been trained to deceive—to manipulate words and actions as easily as breathing. Yet as she glanced up at the skeptical faces of Sakumo and Kakashi Hatake, doubt clawed at her. Kakashi raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable, but the faint narrowing of his eye spoke volumes. Sakumo, on the other hand, leaned forward, his weathered face showing equal parts concern and disbelief.
Sakura felt her pulse quicken. Come on, Sakura, you’ve been a secret ANBU-level ROOT agent. Is this really the best excuse you can come up with? How pathetic!
She raised her arms defensively, forcing a nervous laugh. “I swear! It’s nothing serious!”
Neither of them looked convinced.
Kakashi’s gaze lingered on her for a moment longer, his single visible eye piercing through her like a blade. “Night terrors, huh?” he said finally, his tone light but edged with suspicion. “You screamed bloody murder so loud last night, I thought the house might collapse. Heck, I believed you were being attacked damn it!” Sakura's stomach dropped, he was worried about her. Her? The Monster?!?!
Sakumo chuckled softly at his son’s exaggeration, but his attention remained on Sakura. “It’s not just the screaming,” he said gently. “The chakra surge you released—Sakura, that wasn’t normal. You nearly knocked me over.”
Sakura’s heart skipped a beat, but she forced her expression to remain neutral. She almost hurt Sakumo. Damn it she should have never asked for extra training she should have gone home like Naruto and Sasuke damn it. Her hands clasped the utensils tightly. She shrugged, feigning nonchalance. “I guess I got scared in my sleep. It’s not like I’m great at controlling my chakra when I’m unconscious.”
“Scared´?,” Kakashi repeated, his tone skeptical. His singular eye looked at her bemused lie.
“Yes, scared,” she snapped, a little too sharply. She immediately winced and softened her voice. “I mean… I don’t know. Maybe I was reliving something stressful.” The adults shared a stare-bullshit!
Sakumo sighed, his hands clasped together on the table. “Sakura, you’re a good kid. But something’s bothering you, and I don’t think you’re being honest with us. I know Medical ninjas see some brutal stuff in the hospital but that reaction last night was far worse for someone like you. What's wrong kid you can trust us!”
Panic flared in her chest. She couldn’t tell them the truth. You’re a chimera made primarily of 70% Hatake, 10% Senju, and 20% Uchiha DNA. The thought of revealing her Sharingan, let alone her suppressed Hatake chakra, made her stomach churn. She was a monster, a secret she had will take to the grave. She has done much evil in the name of Danzo and his organization ROOT. She unlike the other kids inflicted pain and death against fellow victims. She had to atone. In secret. The graves she robbed, the children she had tortured to awaken the Sharingan or to evolve to something powerful, while she was a child herself. She couldn't live with herself. All she wants sis for everybody around her to think she is an innocent civilian girl with zero troubled past.
Because the truth was crueler and she rather hide in lies.
Her grip on her cup tightened. “There’s nothing to tell,” she said firmly, a small, forced smile tugging at her lips. “Really. I just get night terrors sometimes. It’s no big deal.”
Kakashi leaned back in his chair, his book appearing in his hands as if summoned by magic. He flipped it open but didn’t look at it. “You’re a terrible liar,” he said matter-of-factly, his tone almost bored.
Sakura stiffened.
Sakumo sighed again, though his voice remained kind. “We’re not trying to pressure you, Sakura. But if there’s something wrong, you can tell us. We won’t judge you.”
The sincerity in his words made her throat tighten.
She forced herself to smile again, her expression almost convincing this time. “Thanks, Sakumo-san, but I’m fine. Really.” She stood abruptly, her chair scraping against the floor downing her breakfast in quick motion. “I should get going. Early shift at the hospital before today’s mission, remember?”
Kakashi watched her silently as she hurriedly cleared her plate and cup, her movements quick and deliberate. Sakumo’s concerned gaze followed her as she made her way to the door.
“Take care of yourself, Sakura,” Sakumo called after her, his tone soft.
“I will,” she replied without looking back. Her hand on the door as she quietly admitted:" Breakfast...was delicious. It reminded me of my parents." Then she was off.
As the door closed behind her, Sakura let out a shaky breath, her hands trembling slightly. She clenched them into fists, steeling herself.
Lie until you die, she reminded herself. It was the only way to survive
Inside the Hatake house, Kakashi rubbed his head:" I swear we are moving her in!"
" Kakashi!", Sakumo chided.
" Come on Dad, she looked like she was seeing hell I can´t just...", abandoned her like I did with Rin or Obito I have to save her like she saved me!
he finished the thought. As if he could read his mind. Sakumo sighed nodding reaching for a book that had the title " How to Adopt an Ophaned..."
It is hard to get Sakura to trust us, she is hiding something more than night terrors, he thought as Kakashi sat down to eat his breakfast.
Chapter 17
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 17: Need a Hand
The flower shop buzzed with its usual charm, sunlight spilling through the windows onto neatly arranged rows of vibrant blooms. Ino Yamanaka stood behind the counter, deftly arranging a bouquet of marigolds and roses, her fingers moving with practiced precision. The warm hum of everyday chatter filled the shop, mingling with the rustle of tissue paper and the soft chiming of the doorbell as it opened.
Kakashi Hatake stepped inside, the familiar slump of his shoulders betraying an unusual tension. His lone visible eye scanned the room, landing on Ino with an intensity that immediately captured her attention.
“Hatake-sensei?” Ino set down her tools, brushing a stray lock of blonde hair from her face. “You look... off. What’s going on?”
Across the room, Asuma Sarutobi glanced up from his spot near the window, the ember of his cigarette casting a soft glow against the glass. Shikamaru and Choji, lounging at their usual table, also turned toward the unexpected visitor.
Kakashi hesitated, his voice unusually low when he finally spoke. “I need your help with something. Something important.”
Ino’s brow furrowed. “My help? What is it?”
“It’s about Sakura.”
At the mention of her name, Ino stiffened, her hands freezing mid-motion. “Sakura? What happened? Is she hurt?”
Kakashi shook his head quickly. “Not physically. But something’s wrong.” He paused, searching for the right words. “She’s been... distant. Closed off. I’ve noticed strange behavior—chakra surges, night terrors, even moments where she seems to lose control. I’m worried she’s hiding something, something serious. And I think it’s connected to her past.”
Ino’s expression softened, her concern mounting. “She hasn’t been the same for a while,” she admitted quietly. “She used to talk to me, Hinata or TenTen but lately, it’s like she’s a different person. She’s been pulling away from everyone.”
Kakashi nodded. “That’s why I’m here. I need you to use your clan’s Mind Body Switch Jutsu to look into her mind. It’s the only way to understand what’s really going on.”
A heavy silence fell over the room.
“Ino, that’s dangerous,” Choji said, his tone uncharacteristically serious. “Are you sure it’s the right thing to do? Diving into someone’s mind like that—it’s invasive.”
“Not if it helps her,” Kakashi said firmly, though his voice betrayed his own inner conflict. “Sakura’s carrying something heavy. If we don’t act now, I’m afraid it might destroy her—or worse.”
Ino folded her arms, her lips pressing into a thin line. She’d been trained for years to use her clan’s techniques with care, fully aware of the risks and responsibilities involved. Entering Sakura’s mind without her consent felt like a betrayal, but the worry in Kakashi’s voice and her own unease about Sakura’s behavior weighed heavily on her.
Shikamaru broke the silence with a groan, his eyes narrowing. “What a drag. But if it’s that bad, I guess we don’t have a choice.”
Ino looked at Kakashi, her resolve hardening. “I’ll do it,” she said finally. “But I’ll need time to prepare. Diving into someone’s subconscious isn’t something you rush, especially with Sakura. If we push too hard, it could backfire.”
“Agreed,” Kakashi said. “But we’ll need to move quickly. She’s leaving for a mission to the Land of Waves soon. We should act when she returns—when she’s more vulnerable and less likely to resist.”
Shikamaru frowned. “Ambushing her like that feels harsh. But strategically... it makes sense.”
Choji nodded reluctantly. “If it helps her, I’m in too. She’s our friend.”
Ino looked at her teammates, gratitude flickering in her eyes. “Thanks, guys. This won’t be easy, but I’m glad you’re with me.”
Asuma exhaled a plume of smoke, his gaze thoughtful. “Just be careful,” he said quietly. “The mind is a fragile place. If she’s already struggling, forcing your way in could do more harm than good.”
“I know,” Ino said firmly. “That’s why I’ll be as gentle as possible. I just want to help her.”
Kakashi’s gaze lingered on her, a rare flicker of warmth in his eye. “Thank you, Ino. I knew I could count on you. If you need anything—equipment, support, anything—let me know.”
As they began laying out the details, Ino couldn’t shake a sense of foreboding. The Sakura she knew—the bright, confident girl who had once stood by her side—felt like a distant memory. Whatever they uncovered in her mind, Ino knew it would be heavy.
But one thing was certain: Sakura couldn’t keep suffering alone.
Notes:
sakura in her home: why do I hear boss music!?!?
Chapter Text
Chapter 18: I Have No Right
Sakura, with her duffle bag and loose hair, followed Sasuke to his compound. She had asked him if he minded teaching her shuriken jutsu. The truth was, she wanted to observe the Uchiha's fighting styles—just a bit. She had no right to wield the Sharingan; she had awakened it via genetic modifications within ROOT’s walls. But after accidentally awakening her Mangekyō last week, she had hit a wall. She had tried mastering her special power, but it was hard.
Her feet stepped on one stair after another, Sasuke ahead of her, whistling a happy tune, his hand in his pocket, unaware of her inner turmoil, guilt, and pain.
As they climbed the stairs to his compound, Sasuke turned his face back to her, looking down at her with concern. “You fine, Saku? We’re almost there. Sorry, since I’m from the main branch, we live a bit on a hill...” His shirt fluttered slightly, the Uchiha fan symbol on his back catching her attention—it was mesmerizing.
The stairs weren’t a problem—she had decent stamina—but she wouldn’t tell him that. She looked at him, her eyes soft.
She had no right to this place.
She had kidnapped children in the dark on Danzō’s orders, tortured them for his greed for the Sharingan, and implanted their eyes into the bastard’s arm. She suppressed the memories—the screams, the blood—and focused on Sasuke.
“Uh, yes, sorry,” she responded quickly, climbing the stairs faster. Her long pink hair was frazzled from a chaotic hospital shift and the missions her team had completed today. After their mission, she had humbly asked her teammates to help her “improve” her shuriken and kunai skills, hoping to throw Kakashi off. He was getting suspicious.
Sasuke turned away, a relieved smile tugging at his mouth. He waited until she was beside him, and then they continued walking together.
The Uchiha district stretched out beneath them, buzzing with life. Sakura suppressed a feeling of regret. She had no right to be here.
At the training ground, Sasuke explained a power-throwing technique and then demonstrated it. Sakura dropped her duffle bag, tied her hair back, and retrieved some kunai and shuriken.
Lately, she had been less careful about controlling her chakra. She had almost let her Hatake reserves slip—a dangerous mistake. She had to be more careful.
As she followed Sasuke’s instructions and threw her shuriken, she noticed a faint smile on his face.
She smiled back. Would he still accept her if he knew her past? That she had ripped apart some of his kin for Danzō and ROOT to save herself? No way. She was a freak—not his kin. Just a thief.
She continued to throw her shuriken and kunai, observing every move he made.
“Oy, Sakura-chan! Sasuke-kun!”
It was Mikoto. She ran toward them, a plate of snacks in her hands. “You’ve been working all afternoon. Come on, have a snack! Come on, come on!” She pushed the plate toward Sakura. The kindness, the familial warmth—it was unbearable. It mocked her.
Sakura avoided looking into her eyes. “That’s very nice of you, Mikoto-sama, you didn't need to....”
Sasuke’s face flushed. “Geh, Mom, you’re such a pushover.”
"Nonsense Sakura come on I bet Sasuke worked you to the bone without offering something!"
" MOM!"
Guiltily, Sakura grabbed a snack ignoring their bickering, bit down, and chewed. She felt like crying but suppressed the tears. “It’s delicious...”
Mikoto beamed.
But Sakura’s throat tightened. She wanted to cry, the emotions swirling in her chest too much to hold. The warmth of Mikoto’s kindness felt like a mockery, a stark contrast to the horrors she had participated in. The children she had taken deserved this kindness far more than she did.
Sakura forced the snack down, blinking rapidly to keep the tears at bay. She would carry this guilt alone. No one else could know.
And yet, as she glanced at Sasuke—at his quiet support, his unknowing trust—she felt the weight grow heavier.
She had no right to his kindness. The other children she had killed deserved this much more than she did.
Then, from the house emerged a tired-faced Itachi. His ANBU gear was half off, no doubt from a hellish mission. He walked to his brother, gave him a shoulder smack, and whispered something. All Sakura could read from his lips was “girlfriend?” Sasuke's face became beet red, and he retaliated by gesturing wildly as he tried to hit his older brother, who smirked proudly at his tease. Mikoto looked at them and then at her with a beaming smile.
Sakura looked away, sad.
She didn’t deserve love. Mikoto said something to her softly.
Probably asking her to stay for dinner.
Sakura tightened her jaw. She wanted to scream in frustration. This was just pure agony.
If Mikoto knew what she did to the children of her clan—how Sakura, at seven years old until recently at ten, ripped apart children for ROOT on Danzō’s orders, all for his greed for power—she would kill Sakura.
And Sakura would deserve it.
She was a chimera, a genetic abomination, a tool, a weapon. That’s all she deserved.
She didn’t deserve the attention and love given by her teammates.
The happy waves Kakashi gave her each morning during training, asking her if she wanted to be adopted by him—where she rolled her eyes at him and mumbled a no—not because she didn’t want it, but because she was afraid she might harm him and Sakumo with her night walks and night terrors.
She didn’t deserve her friends: Ino, who loved to gossip about the village and life; Hinata, who invited her to flower pressing and tea ceremonies; and Tenten when they sparred or went hunting for new weapons together.
She didn’t deserve to be in their lives.
Thousands of kids, the others who survived, adjusted to life well.
She, however, shouldn’t have survived. She should have died in ROOT. She should have ended her life like she ended Danzō’s.
And yet, as Sasuke glanced back at her with a shy smile, offering another piece of advice on her throw, she found herself clinging to the moment.
Even if she didn’t deserve it, she wanted to stay just a little longer.
She gave the empty plate back to Mikoto and gently declined the dinner, which made Mikoto pout and Sasuke sigh at his mom, embarrassed.
Sakura’s heart tightened; her stomach dropped. Her mind screamed at her to walk away, to isolate herself, to spare these people the burden of her presence. Yet she lingered, her feet rooted to the ground as Sasuke looked at her again, offering another piece of advice about her throw.
“I have no right,” she thought to herself. “I have no right to be here with people and enjoy life...”
Chapter Text
Chapter 19: Protect You in Shadows
"DAD, I WANT A REAL MISSION DATTEBYO!" Naruto yelled out loud, slamming his hands on the table his blue eyes blazing. Minato chuckled amused, and the chunin secretary beside him in contrast was panicking. The Hokage's office was stifling with its work, sorting scrolls and papers alike. But Naruto's outburst made everything halt.
Even the Anbu, who were sticking to the ceiling, flinched at the boy’s outburst and glared at his dad. Kakashi closed his icha-icha-paradise book with a "Urgh." Sasuke sighed and rubbed his eye, muttering something about Naruto being a lovable idiot.
Sakura giggled nervously rubbing her cheek. "Hokage-sama, he didn’t mean it...hahaha," she said, trying to fix the dishonor Naruto just spilled on the village leader.
Minato, in his chair, threw his head back and laughed, amused by his son before reaching over and grabbing him, rubbing his head. Books, paper, and scrolls fell to the ground as he dragged his son across his desk. The boy protested, squirming into a hug.
"A real mission? Ah, you’re so grown, ay," Minato laughed and wheezed. "I was betting with Kushina how many D-rank missions it would take to piss you off, and I am impressed... You lasted 80 D-ranks, and you're tired already? Kushina said you could only survive 40! I am impressed my son, Kushina owes me. Now, Okay, bring in the client for the newest C-rank mission from Nami, the bridge builder!" He pointed at a chunin, who quickly ran out and brought in the man.
“Do you know how many D-rank missions you’ve done?” Minato laughed, holding Naruto in place despite the boy’s protests ruffling his hair. “Eighty! I told Kushina you’d make it to at least fifty before snapping, but you lasted longer than we thought!”
Naruto in his arms wriggled and howled:" NO DAD STOP, YOU EMBARRASSING ME IN FRONT OF MY TEAM!"
Sasuke smirked at the spectacle, clearly enjoying his teammate’s suffering. Kakashi’s eye crinkled in amusement as he reopened his book, while Sakura giggled and gave Naruto a thumbs-up. "Fighting!" she mouthed. Naruto groaned, finally giving up his struggle as Minato laughed heartily.
The chunin returns bringing a man right behind him. The client was tall, he was wearing a hat, lightly tanned, and an old man. He reeked of alcohol and kept drinking.
He pointed at Sakura, who smiled at him (though inside her mind she was envisioning strangling him in many ways). "So, a girl..." His finger turned to Naruto, who was still in his dad's arms, being ruffled. "A tiny wimp!" Naruto almost lunged at the old man to attack but was restrained in his dad's hug. Then the client turned his hand, and his finger landed on Sasuke and Kakashi. "An emo and a cyclops who has only one usable eye are supposed to protect me from bandits, Hokage-sama?"
Sasuke rolled his eyes.
Kakashi didn’t even look up from his book.
Minato released Naruto and gave his son a smack on the shoulder, sending Naruto crashing to the ground with a grunt. "I can assure you these Genins and Jonin are overqualified to go against bandits!" Tazuna looked at his escort, his eyes filled with doubt. "I am Tazuna. I am a bridge builder and need an escort team to bring me safely back to my home in Nami... I am in your care."
Sakura called bullshit in her mind something was wrong with Tazuna when she walked back to her home splitting from her team by giving them a wave and getting an eye smile from Kakashi.
Something didn’t sit right with her. Tazuna had walked into the Hokage’s office drunk and disrespectful, his attitude towards her team entirely out of line. And when he reacted so harshly to receiving "kids" as his protectors, her suspicions deepened. C-rank missions didn’t typically require such excessive caution. Bandits? Sure. Ninjas? Not so much. Tazuna’s request felt… off. As if he had a bigger problem.
Sakura silently created a shadow clone and sent it ahead the next day, just before they departed for the Land of Waves. Her clone returned with troubling news—two Chunin-ranked ninjas from Kiri, known as the Kiri Demon Twins, were waiting along their route for an ambush in a puddle. C-rank missions weren’t supposed to involve battles with other ninjas. And yet, here they were, facing trained assassins.
Something was very wrong. Tazuna should have requested an A rank he would have gotten a Jonin or Anbu but...this seems more problematic....Sakura’s stomach twisted as she dug into the details of Nami, finding a name that stood out: Gato, a wealthy business tycoon with shady dealings. It seemed Gato was targeting Tazuna for some reason. Why hadn’t Tazuna hired a Jonin team if things were this serious? What was going on here? And if Gato had hired elite ninjas, they were in deep trouble.
Sakura couldn’t ignore the feeling that their mission was quickly escalating beyond anything her team was prepared for.
The next day, when they got together at Konoha Gate, Sakura arrived as the three—Tazuna, Sasuke, and Naruto—were already there. Naruto looked at Sakura. "Uh, where is your bag?"
"I put it inside a storage scroll," she explained.
Kakashi came only 2 minutes late, he walked in, a scarf around his neck, his travel backpack on his back, reading a book on "How to Parent." She was confused by why, but it was a small upgrade from his porn books. Sasuke had his hands in his pockets, whistling a happy tune. Kakashi flipped a page not looking up he spoke: "We’re all here? Nice, let's go!"
So they marched, showed their IDs and travel passes to the gate guards, and went on their way.
Sakura’s breath hitched when she sensed strong chakra just 3 km ahead of their path. Tazuna had a wealthy tycoon as an enemy who could hire any elite ninja to his beck and call to kill him. He should not lie about that! her team was in danger now!
Secretly, she made another shadow clone and sent it ahead, making sure Kakashi didn't notice. Tazuna was beside Kakashi drinking and looking around panick. Naruto was in the rear with Sasuke arguing about what was cooler, shuriken or kunai. Sakura rolled her eyes, her team was just crazy.
After a while, Kakashi stopped, stepped back a few steps to her, and turned to her. His hands are still on his book. His singular eye beamed at her. "So, Sakura, what hobbies do you have?"
"Uh?!?" The girl panicked at the normal question. She was busy protecting him, and the team from whatever threat was ahead. Not that he knew, but why was he asking her what hobbies she had?!?! She smiled. "...training?"
"No outside ninja stuff!" the adult panicked. "Tell me you have no other hobbies besides working in the hospital, healing, and training?"
The girl nervously twirled her pink hair on one finger. "Uh...yeah?! I mean-no I-"
The adult raised his hands in shock, book in hand. "URGH! That's it, you're moving into the Hatake compound once we're back in the village. I swear I adopt you even by force or Kami help me! My dad has been nagging me to " get a wife and kid!" you the best thing I ever got as a kid. Plus you need something else besides ninja stuff. Sakura live is more than just being a ninja!"
Sakura blushed nervously.
Fuck!
" I have hobbies I hang out with friends!", she protested.
But her right hand clenched around her left arm, gripping her arm warmer tightly. Beneath it, faint scars marred her skin, remnants of self-inflicted punishment. She couldn’t tell him that. She couldn’t let anyone know. The last thing she wanted was for anyone to find out the truth about her dark, hidden struggle.
She had no intention of ever letting them see what was beneath the surface.
Her past as Anbu agent 03 codename " Petal" was a secret she would take to the grave. The things she did were better left hidden and unsaid- Kakashi oblivious to her suffering gave her head pat and talked about house pets. But she wasn´t there. Again Sakura was given kindness, something she didn't deserve.
Chapter 20
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 20: Chimera vs Kiri Demon
While the real Sakura quietly walked with her team, blending seamlessly into the chaos of Naruto and Sasuke’s bickering, Kakashi beside her talking about eh, hobbies. Her shadow clone had reached its target—a chakra signature too potent to ignore. Traveling in the tick earth with the " Hiding like a mole" Technique she burrowed closer and closer.
Emerging silently from the dirt, Sakura’s clone wasted no time. It launched a devastating punch at the figure, sending them crashing into the trees. The force was enough to shake the ground, scattering leaves and birds into the air. Her fist hit the under the chin of a tall person, she twisted her fist with a sicking thunk, the person urged and was launched back. Her victim flew and hit againts tree with another argh.
The shadow clone’s green eyes narrowed. No panic, no hesitation—just cold precision. She assessed her opponent as they steadied themselves against a massive tree. Her heart stuttered momentarily when she realized who it was: Zabuza Momochi, one of Kiri’s legendary Seven Swordsmen. Her eyes shifted into the Sharingan turning one tomoe spinning around her black pupil.
“Just my luck,” Sakura’s clone thought. A figure of this caliber meant trouble. But at least her shadow clone was confronting him, not her team. If Zabuza attacked them directly, they wouldn’t stand a chance. Well, Kakashi could have easily taken him down if he was alone. But the Jonin had 3 freshly minted Genin ( technically she wasn't but hey) and a Civilian. In a scenario, if she hadn´t been here, Zabuza might have killed at least one of them.
Zabuza wiped a trickle of blood from his mouth, his massive sword gleaming as he drove it into the ground to regain his balance. His sharp eyes locked onto her, widening slightly in disbelief.
“What the hell? A pink-haired girl with silver Hatake chakra... and a Sharingan? This makes no sense!” He paused, his tone sharpening with suspicion. “Why isn’t someone like you in the Bingo Book? Who are you?!”
Sakura didn’t answer. She couldn’t afford to waste time explaining herself. She had to neutralize him before he found her real team.
Her right foot activated the seal, unlocking her suppressed chakra reserves. The chakra reserve surrounding her intensified, clipping from genin, chunin, and jonin and halting at Anbu. Her chakra swirled like a raging storm. Her Sharingan spun to life, the single tomoe in her eyes transforming into two.
“Chakra Style: Scalpel Jutsu, Hatake Version!” she muttered coldly, forming a series of handseals: Tiger → Horse → Rabbit → Rat → Dog.
Her hands glowed with a sharp, blue light that quickly turned silver. They then emitted a high-pitched hum that cut through the air like a razor. Like a hot pan cooking hot water her chakra chiped like hungry baby birds. The sound was unnerving—like the screech of metal on metal.
Zabuza flinched at the huge chakra surge. The girl seemed like a Genin then suddenly jumped her chakra to anbu?!?! His instincts screamed at him that this jutsu wasn’t normal. “Impossible! A chakra scalpel as a combat technique?!” He was not an expert in medical ninjutsu but he knew that medical ninjutsu needed to be in a stable movement. Not in attack!
This girl!
Well, Zabuza was right. Medical jutsu like the scalpel were designed for precision in surgery, requiring a steady, stationary hand. Not for Sakura she could disregard such notions She had mastered it as a weapon, thanks to her unparalleled chakra control. It was a skill Danzo had often praised her for during her time in ROOT—a twisted compliment, given the atrocities she’d been forced to commit under his orders.
Before Zabuza could react, Sakura vanished into the ground, her presence completely masked.
“What the—?!” Zabuza swung his massive sword reflexively, but Sakura’s clone reemerged from the earth, her chakra scalpel aiming straight for his neck. He barely managed to twist away in time, her glowing blade grazing his shoulder. Blood splattered onto the forest floor as he stumbled back, clutching the wound.
Zabuza’s teeth clenched as he analyzed her movements. She was fast, precise, and relentless—too skilled for a genin. Worse, her gaze was cold, devoid of any hesitation or mercy. This wasn’t just a child. This was a trained killer. Why did Konohagagure keep this girl a secret? He always thought the village was full of softies. If she wasn´t an enemy he taught, he would have praised her Ambush, it was incredible. She ambushed him! The master of the silent killing technique!
Sakura didn’t let up. She delivered a spinning heel kick to his midsection, sending him skidding back, his feet digging deep furrows into the dirt. Zabuza gasped, the force of her blow rattling his ribs. As he staggered
“Damn it… How is someone so small this strong?!” he muttered. Her kicks were like stones and her speed matched his own. An elite ninja of all people.
Sakura’s Sharingan gleamed, locking onto his every movement. She vanished again into the ground, launching hit-and-run attacks with terrifying precision. Zabuza swung his blade wildly, trying to anticipate her movements, but each time she emerged, her attacks grew closer and closer to a fatal blow.
“What is this… a deadly game of whack-a-mole?!” Zabuza growled, his frustration mounting.
He tried to disengage, retreating deeper into the forest to gain some distance, but Sakura’s relentless pursuit didn’t falter. She tracked him like a predator, emerging from the shadows with chakra-enhanced strikes that left deep gouges in the terrain.
At one point, Zabuza embedded his sword too deeply into a tree, momentarily leaving himself open. Seizing the opportunity, Sakura leaped onto the blade and ran at him channeling chakra into her legs to propel herself toward him. Her chakra scalpel sliced through the air, flying passed him, narrowly missing his face and instead cleaving through a nearby tree. The massive trunk fell with a deafening crash, splitting cleanly in half.
Zabuza’s hands trembled as he gripped the hilt of his sword. “She’s not human… She’s a monster,” he said with a smile.
Sakura landed gracefully, turning around, her eyes never leaving her target. Her hands formed another seal as she slammed her fist into the ground. “SHAANNAROOO!” she roared, her voice echoing through the forest like a terrifying war roar. Her fist was still engulfed in the chakra scalpel barrel down to the ground, breaking the earth open like it was paper.
The earth beneath Zabuza erupted violently, sending massive chunks of debris flying in all directions. Dust and shadows obscured his vision, forcing him to rely on his other senses. He stumbled back jumped, dodged, and swung his sword cutting nearby debris before it hit him. Where did she go? He jumped to the right on a small flying earth piece and propelled himself to a safer stop.
Suddenly, he felt a shadow looming over him.
Looking up, his heart stopped.
Sakura descended from above, her chakra scalpel blazing like a comet.
“Damn it!” Zabuza cursed, twisting desperately to avoid the strike. But her blade caught him across the chest, carving a deep gash through his flesh. Blood sprayed into the air as he let out a pained scream, staggering back and clutching his wound. He almost died. Sakura continued to plummet beneath him, cutting earth pieces along like a surgeon cutting skin with ease.
The forest fell silent, save for the sound of Zabuza’s labored breathing.
Sakura landed softly, on the ground in a fight stance. Her Sharingan spun, scanning for any sign of movement. Looking up she spotted Zabuza. The area finally calmed down. A few smaller pieces crashed to the ground. The whole beneath her feet was agape like a horrified face. The two ninjas studied each other like a book. Then the tension broke. She dashed and sprinted toward Zabuza who was atop a tree branch contemplating what to do. The girl, his attacker was too deadly. Was she a bounty hunter? If so why has he never heard of her? Zabuza coughed in pain. He, an elite ninja was driven to the edge by a girl half the size of him probably 12 or 11 years old and he was almost dead. Danm it!
Zabuza’s grip tightened on his sword. He was injured, but not out. Not yet.
“This girl…” he muttered through gritted teeth, his voice tinged with both fear and admiration. “She’s a deamon like me!” He wondered if she had to kill fellow comrades like him. For the first time in forever, Zabuza finally felt excitement.
Sakura's crimson eyes glinted coldly, not a sound, just like she had been trained to in ROOT. A ninja was a tool, and a tool only talks when taken to, something Danzo had drilled into her with torture and harsh punishment. Even if he was dead the ghost of the man and his insane training had shaped her into a deadly monster.
But her time was running out. The shadow clone was nearing its limit, and she needed to ensure Zabuza didn’t interfere with her real team.
With a burst of speed, she charged at him her chakra scalpel aimed straight for his heart. He raised his sword, and exited for their battle:" Show me what you got, pinky!"
Notes:
a freaky Sakuravs a freaky swordsman what could go wrong I wonder?!?!?
Chapter 21
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 21: Gathering Thoughts
"Uh, when will we get there already?!" Naruto complained, his voice carrying frustration as the small boat bobbed gently on the water. The rower, an old man who had been silently guiding them, barely seemed to notice Naruto's impatience.
Kakashi, sitting at the front of the boat with his book in hand, smiled behind his mask. "Ninja Rule #40: Ninjas must be patient and wait," he said, the words light-hearted but full of truth.
Sasuke, sitting beside Naruto, sighed and lazily poked his hand into the water. It was cold. He frowned as the ripples formed and spread outward.
Sakura, however, was lost in thought. She glanced back at Tazuna, who was also deep in thought, and then turned her attention back to the distance. Her shadow clone was still out there, and it hadn't been dispelled yet.
As she closed her eyes, she felt her clone’s chakra signature moving deeper into the thick forest, farther away from her team. The sensation was growing fainter, and Sakura frowned. What could it be doing out there? Her mind wandered as she wondered what her shadow clone was encountering.
Kakashi, noticing her distracted expression, flashed her a friendly eye-smile from behind his book. He patted her head lightly. "Something on your mind, Sakura?"
Sakura quickly masked her thoughts with a small smile, a bit forced but enough to calm Kakashi’s curiosity. "No, just thinking. It's nothing."
With Sakura's Clone
The forest was eerily quiet, save for the clash of weapons. Sakura's shadow clone stood face-to-face with Zabuza, her chakra scalpel glowing brightly in her hand as she faced off against the notorious rogue ninja.
They had been fighting for over an hour. Each movement was calculated, deadly. Zabuza laughed, enjoying every moment of it. "You’re good," he said, his voice low but filled with excitement. "This... this is what I’ve been waiting for."
The killer intent between them was palpable, both ninja pushing themselves further into the depths of the forest. Sakura’s Sharingan swirled with its three tomoes as she read Zabuza’s movements, anticipating his next strike.
Zabuza lunged forward, his massive sword swinging toward her. The blade grazed her side, cutting across her left hip. Sakura twisted gracefully, her body almost flowing with the motion, and countered with a powerful combination of punches and kicks. She moved silently, her focus unbroken.
"Come on, kid," Zabuza taunted. "Can I at least get a sound, a word, a name?" He twisted his sword menacingly.
Sakura hesitated, feeling the weight of her actions. She was supposed to be silent, as she always was during these battles, but there was something in Zabuza’s voice that made her question her own protocols. Danzo is dead. ROOT is gone. Why am I still holding on to this old training? She glanced at Zabuza, the sharpness of his presence fueling her decision.
"Sakura," she answered briefly, her voice flat but strong.
Zabuza chuckled, clearly amused. "Ha! Fitting. I mean, is your hair even natural?!" He laughed again, but before he could finish his sentence, Sakura vanished, sinking into the earth.
"Oh come on, Sakura! I’m tired of playing whack-a-mole!" Zabuza growled as he scanned the forest.
Sakura’s clone emerged from the ground once more, attacking swiftly, but her mind was already calculating her next move. Should I use ninjutsu? she wondered. My team should be halfway to Tazuna’s house by now. Kakashi will probably sense something soon.
Weaving through hand seals, Sakura formed the Tiger seal, and then—
"Fire Style: Silver Fire Lines!"
A torrent of silvery flames erupted from her mouth, surging forward with incredible heat. Zabuza reacted instantly, his hands moving through seals.
"Water Style: Water Dragon!" he bellowed.
The water dragon collided with Sakura’s flames, canceling out the attack in a clash of steam and smoke that enveloped them both. The mist grew thicker, and Sakura activated her Sharingan to scan the area.
The moment of clarity was short-lived as she found herself facing the tip of Zabuza’s sword, dangerously close to her neck.
"Not bad," Zabuza muttered, his voice tinged with respect. "But the mist is my specialty, kid. You’ve got skill and experience, but this is where the line ends. I’m going after the old man."
Sakura’s voice was calm, detached. "Tazuna, right? My team was hired to protect him. Although, I suspect he lied. Let me guess, Gato hired you?"
Zabuza chuckled darkly. "Seems like you’ve done your homework. So tell me, where’s your team? Why are you alone?"
Sakura stood tall, her eyes unwavering. "They don’t know. I came by myself. I’d rather they not know and I die," she said bluntly, her chakra surging as she began to twist free from his sword lock. Zabuza’s blade cut across her neck, leaving another scar, but she didn’t dispel yet.
Then, before Zabuza could make another move, ice senbon came streaking through the mist, striking Sakura’s left arm. The paralytic poison took hold almost immediately.
Damn it, she thought. Her sensor skills hadn’t even picked up the new arrival. Whoever this ninja was, they had chakra as cold as ice. Must be from the Yuki clan, she deduced.
A masked boy stepped forward, his presence radiating an icy coldness. "Zabuza-sama! We need to retreat. She’s too strong!"
Sakura, still calm despite her condition, spoke up, "Gato has money. That’s why you’re doing this mission. But I have an idea that could benefit all of us. I need Tazuna and my team alive. And, preferably, if they never know about..." She gestured at the destruction around them. "I’ve gathered information on Nami. Nami needs money. Gato’s been bleeding this place dry. Why don’t we end him together? You get the money, Nami gets the money, and you keep quiet about my chakra reserves, my silver chakra, and my Sharingan. Let’s meet in three days."
The clone, her mission complete, disappeared.
Zabuza’s deep, throaty laugh echoed through the mist. "Shadow clone? Clever," he said, his amusement clear.
With Sakura
As Sakura’s team neared Tazuna’s house, her mind was still clouded with the recent events. Her eyes widened, her thoughts racing as the memories of her shadow clone’s actions began to flood her mind. She muttered a quiet ´Fuck´under her breath whining a bit in pain. Kakashi, noticing the sudden change in her expression, raised an eyebrow.
"Something wrong?" he asked, concern lacing his voice.
Sakura blinked rapidly, forcing a smile. "No, no. Just... I’m really thirsty." Damn it , she almost exposed herself!
Kakashi smiled knowingly and rummaged through his pocket, pulling out a can of soda. "Here you go, kid. Hydrating yourself is important."
Sakura gracefully accepted it, her hands slightly trembling. What was I thinking? Making a deal with Zabuza and that unknown ninja? The cold sensation of panic spread through her chest. That new ninja had ice release. Just my luck...
Her mind raced as the group continued on toward Tazuna’s house. She had to keep her focus—there was no turning back now.
Notes:
Zabuza: She was like me! she is amazing!
Chapter 22
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 22: Interlude - Shisui
While Sakura was having her adventure in the Land of Waves with her team, in Konohagakure, a teenager was sleeping on his desk at the police station. Around him, many Uchiha chatted and laughed, taking statements or writing reports. His face was on the desk, snoring peacefully, while various other policemen around him were hectically working.
He was shaken awake by an older fellow officer.
"Hey, finish the report already, boy."
The "boy" yawned tiredly. "Yes, yes, Tekka-oji-san." Rubbing his eyes, he stared at the stack of papers and mumbled, "Kill me. This is hell."
Tekka barked a laugh. "Come on! Body Flicker Shisui, bested by paperwork?! It's just some paper. Your patrol shift is almost up, and Fugaku wants your assessment of the case."
Shisui grabbed his pen reluctantly, muttering under his breath about the evils of bureaucratic duty. He worked on the report with mechanical precision.
But his mind was elsewhere.
Since he was a kid, he'd always held a kunai.
He's seen war. Been in the 3rd Shinobi War. Killed people. Survived the war.
He was a weapon, a Uchiha, a man but first and foremost a shinobi.
The first line of defense of Konhagagure.
He’d been through it all—literally. Sometimes, he felt like nothing but a tool. But this was his life. The only viable way to live and survive.
Blinking, he finished a paper and went to the next. But then his thoughts wandered to someone—a strange girl he’d seen many times.
It had started four years ago.
The pink-haired girl. He had no idea what her name was, but it was strange seeing this 8-year-old girl, eyes closed, babbling, talking, and walking in the middle of the night. A sleepwalker is rare but it happens. He chuckled preening his police officer uniform and jumping from his rooftop position to the streets below where the girl was. He followed her. Stress and trauma likely caused this behavior.
But what could a civilian experience end up like this?
The best thing to do with a sleepwalker was to keep an eye on them never wake them and wait for them to awake on their own.
Then after a while, the girl woke up, looked around, paled, and ran away, seemingly back home to her parents.
It became a routine. Sometimes he found it comforting to see the pink-haired sleepwalker it made his night patrols fun. He never woke her up but sometimes he put his jacket on her or pulled her away to a safer street if she was about to run into a dangerous alley or something.
Hes a police officer after all his job was to protect the citizens!
At first, it was just once every blue moon. Then, almost once a month during his night patrols, he’d see this pink-haired girl sleepwalking, mumbling strange things like 'procedures' ' DNA compatibility' ' Failed' ' Toture'.
Morbid. Maybe she was an avid Video gamer?!?!?
Two years later, it got worse. By then, she must have been ten. The girl now displayed startling movements, running from one training ground to another, attacking training dummies, growling, and hissing.
Her fists glowed blue.
She was a shinobi in training.
Shisui could feel his blood rushing. His heart was pounding against his ribcage. A ninja in training. Then wtf was she going through to mumble such weird words?!?!
Quietly, hidden in the dark, followed her again. The night was cold, but his concern kept him moving.
She was like him—a shinobi.
A kid.
A fucking child!
The girl sat down after punching a training dummy, her hands bloody. In her sleepwalk, he heard her grumble, "I’m a monster... I don’t deserve... zzzz." Then, she cut herself. Her fingers were coated with thin, sharp chakra, and she sliced her arm open, only to heal herself again.
And again.
And again.
All over as if it was normal.
Shisui panicked and jumped toward her.
The girl, eyes still closed, snapped toward him and lunged, attacking him. She was in pain. — what trauma—could have caused this much madness? Abuse?!?! Wtf? Her senses even asleep were sharp, only anbu had this skill!
Startled, he took a punch to his gut, coughing as saliva sputtered from his mouth. "Oi, wake up!" he shouted.
The girl reached under her pajama shirt produced a kunai and slashed at him wildly. He dodged to the left, she swung neatly making even a a body spin and aiming for his head. Her speed fizzed from Chunin to Jonin. As if she was restricted. He ducked each of her swings. It's like they were dancing. Her body movement was precise to precise for a ninja in training but her body was too small to keep up with her preciseness.
Resigned he halted, waited until she was close enough then he slapped her.
Her eyes opened. Her cheek was red from his slap. So it took her only a few seconds to react, as though she’d seen a ghost.
The knife dangerously hovering over his heart. She stepped back and tumbled to the butt freaking out:" Forgive me, officer!" she yelled before running away back on her feet—too fast for him to catch.
That was the last time he saw her.
Or so he thought.
It was about a year before his cousin Sasuke was set to take his graduation exam to become a Genin. Winter had arrived, cold and snowy.
Shisui saw her again.
She was bloody, covered in blood, sleepwalking in the snow, wearing medical garb, hyperventilating as if replaying a dangerous memory.
She wore a strange Anbu-like outfit under the garb, The snow had been trailed with blood and footprints. The blood didn't come from her from what he could tell.
She was stabbing a tree, mumbling, "Die... die, you bastard. Your Will of Fire is... hypocritical... for the lives you make me take."
Her words made no sense to him, but the anguish in her voice was unmistakable.
As she collapsed to her knees, stabbing the tree one final time, Shisui stepped forward. Gently, he placed a hand on her shoulder and sent a small pulse of chakra through her system. Her body stiffened, and her eyes shot open.
Once again, the Sharingan spun in her gaze, only to fade into green.
The girl lashed out reflexively, punching him in the chest before turning and fleeing into the snow. Shisui stood frozen, his breath misting in the cold air.
On that day Danzo Shimura was found dead. His Arm was cut off from his, head was decapitated. His mouth was wide in shock as if he had seen hell.
Shisui pondered.
That night, he scoured the Uchiha clan archives, searching for any mention of a pink-haired Uchiha. Asked clan members. No clue. There was nothing. No records, and no connections.
There had never been a pink-haired Uchiha. Ever.
Especially with green eyes.
And yet, he had seen it. The Sharingan In her eye sockets. There was no mistaking it.
Shisui leaned back in his chair at the police station, staring blankly at the report in front of him. His fingers tapped idly against the desk as his mind raced with unanswered questions.
Who was she? And why did she bear the eyes of the Uchiha clan?
He was confused. He recalled that night in picture-perfect detail.
Her hands were littered with wooden splinters. How he gently grabbed her by the shoulder and sent a chakra pulse through her system.
How her eyes shot open. He saw it with his own eyes e, no illusion no figment of his eyes. Shifted from red to green. Her eyes filled with satisfaction, guilt, and happiness as if she was free. Finally free.
He pondered.
Shisui ruffled his curly air, Finishing his paper stack as he slung his police officer uniform jacket on sighing under his breath. The girl was kin and he had to find her.
Next time she sleepwalked he pinned her down by force even if he had to!
He walked out of the large office space, dropped his paper off to Fugaku then walked out into the chilly night. Was the girl okay-? Wait why was he concerned about her? She must have parents right? Urgh focus Shisui! His mind kept thinking. Recalling the last time they meet.
A perfect three-tomoe Sharingan spun in her gaze before shifting to green. She punched him, and then, like before, she ran away.
She must have seen hell to awaken them so quickly.
Then he recalled the Danzo assassination fiasco. Was or had she been held in Danzo's captivity? Then why didn't they find her among the ROOT survivors? Had she died?
Did she kill him? Why how and when and what?!?!?
His heartache. She looked so lonely and in pain too, like himself. He imagined them sitting together and talking about life.
He had to find her, even if it was her dead remains!
Notes:
Shisui: ....?
Tazunas house
Sakura:* in the land of wave in her room napping* Sneezes, hears §boss music§ UH why do I keep hearing boss music ????Kakashi *down stairs*: I feel a disturbance in the dad force! ANother challanger? Something something UCHIHA!
Sasuke beside him with Naruto playing cards: Wtf did my clan do now? Get mad at Naruto he's the on who does things wrong!
Naruto: yeah hea right leave Sasuke's clan alone- wait HEY JERK!
Chapter 23
Notes:
warning mention of torture
Chapter Text
Chapter 23: End of the Line
Sakura sat with her team at the table. Sasuke calmly shoveled rice and soup beside Naruto, who sat across from her, humming happily and eating like a man who had never seen food before. Such dramatics. Tazuna and his daughter Tsunami sat across from them. Beside them was a quiet boy named Inari, barely touching his food.
Kakashi, seated beside Sakura, was watching her. His visible eye was calm, though his face remained unreadable behind the mask. Without a word, he began piling food onto her plate.
"Sakura, eat more. You're too thin," he said.
"Ah, thank you? Tsunami-san, your cooking is delicious. I love home-cooked food," Sakura replied with a polite smile, though she suppressed a twitch. She glanced at Kakashi, who was still fussing over her plate like a concerned parent.
It struck her as funny. Danzo had never allowed them to have cooked food. Since he killed her parents and she lived on her own she never bothered to cook anyway. Food rations, soldier pills, and cardboard-dry, tasteless meals—that had been her breakfast, lunch, and dinner. Even though Danzo was gone, Sakura never brought herself to eat anything else but those rations. Habit? Trauma? Maybe. When she was with her team or friends, she ate. But her stomach was small, unable to hold much, a lingering remnant of her time in ROOT.
At home, she still kept those tasteless rations in her pantry. She wondered when the last time she cooked a proper meal for herself had been.
An old, suppressed memory surfaced—a rare moment when Danzo wasn’t around, and she had cooked for the other ROOT agents. Some of them had died on missions or in her hands.
She shook the morbid thought away. Her team could never know. No one could know the sins of the blood on her hands.
Sasuke looked up and coughed. "I guess we could invite you to my place more often after Team Mission or training." His cheek was tinted rose red.
"Yep! My mom cooks great, too!" Naruto smirked, his face full of excitement.
Sakura’s stomach dropped. She didn’t deserve this much attention. Being in the Uchiha district, and eating with Sasuke’s family—was too much. She had killed children of his clan, for heaven’s sake. She should be in a ditch somewhere, dead for her crimes!
But she never showed it. She plastered a fake smile on her face. Kakashi reached over and patted her head, his singular eye looking at her with subtle worry.
"Mah, I suck at cooking, but my dad could kick out decent dishes," he said with a chuckle. Why did he keep insisting on being kind to a monster like her? Sakura thought bittler but her fake smile was on her head as she bubbly talked back. Her mask of happiness and energy was the one she wanted them to see not her true self.
The table erupted into a discussion about food—comparing the dishes popular in Nami no Kuni and Hi no Kuni.
As expected, fish was more prominent in Nami, bordered by the Land of Water. Meanwhile, in Hi no Kuni, rice-based dishes dominated.
But Sakura was only half-listening. She had no right to be treated this kindly. If Kakashi, Sasuke, or Naruto knew the truth...if the village knew...
She would be executed.
She deserved it.
How many children’s skulls had she tortured, cut up, and forced to awaken their Sharingan prematurely—only to rip those eyes from their sockets and implant them into Danzo’s arm to create his beloved "Izanagi"? How many Hyūga agents’ arms had she broken and healed, only to shatter them again to raise their pain thresholds? How many baby skulls had she crushed with her hands?
The screams. The blood. Danzo praises her for being effective.
The strain of DNA, the injections, the stabs—done to children her age, younger, babies, or older. All to awaken special traits from clans within clanless orphaned kids.
How many did she kill under Danzo? 1.689 souls, she had a good memory she had to save more to make up for the mess she made.
How many times had she stood up to him, only to face electric shocks, sensory deprivation, or worse? Fingernails ripped off for rebelling. Cuts and whippings for disobedience. Eventually, she would cave into the punishments, crying with anger as she continued her evil procedures.
And when she cried over her "failures" or "weaklings"? dying under the procedures. She was punished for that too. Beaten by other agents—victims, like her—to keep everyone in line.
Danzo controlled more than half a million soldiers, each capable of killing Kage-level shinobi. Yet none could kill him. They were brainwashed to serve him, no matter what. After all, she killed him way too late.
her predecessor entrusted her with the will to fight before she was such a drone as the other agents
If her team knew what she truly was...
Not the happy, sweet kunoichi Sakura Haruno.
But the demon. The chimera monster—Petal. The one who killed children, massacred small villages and funded a fanatic bastard like Danzo.
Konoha Police Station
Itachi stood before the ginormous whiteboard, his dark eyes scanning every detail. What was once a storage room had been repurposed into an intelligence hub for unraveling the massive debacle surrounding Danzo Shimura's death which unearthed things even the shinigami could be jealous of.
The walls were covered in photos, snippets of interviews, and pinned notes. Behind him, his father, Fugaku, was scribbling in his notebook. Itachi knew better than to disturb him.
It had been months of digging, but the deeper they delved, the darker the revelations became. The rabbit hole seems to be endless. Itachi had been pulled from Anbu by the Fourth Hokage to assist in investigating this mess.
The Uchiha clan, as Konoha’s police force, had been Danzo’s primary victims. The files unearthed revealed evidence of agents infiltrating the Uchiha compound, stealing children, and falsifying deaths in the hospital records. The precision and stealth were unnerving. Even seasoned shinobi in the Uchiha district hadn’t noticed.
Danzo could have continued his secret operations for decades if not for his untimely demise.
Itachi stepped back, focusing on the center of the room. Sometimes, starting over from the beginning helped reveal overlooked details.
In the middle of the board was the image of Danzo’s lifeless body. The photograph captured him in the snow, his head severed with surgical precision, his face frozen in shock. His arm had been similarly removed with clinical accuracy. Blood seeped into the snow beneath him.
Itachi allowed himself a grim thought: if anyone deserved such a fate, it was Danzo.
A red thread connected the photo to another image—a group of ROOT agents. Most were children and teenagers, with only a few adults. Beneath the photo was a note labeled: Victims.
Itachi followed the threads to a paper with summarized notes:
ROOT
"The Root nourishes the tree, protecting it from the shadows." — Danzo Shimura.
ROOT was established during the Second Shinobi War. Inspired by the Second Hokage’s battlefield tactics and fueled by grief for his mentor’s death, Danzo created ROOT to support Konoha from the shadows.
Initially, ROOT had a noble cause. Its first generation consisted of orphans trained to protect the village. The oldest known surviving member was 34.
However, during the Third Shinobi War, ROOT spiraled into fanaticism. Danzo’s methods grew more brutal. Obsessed with creating the perfect shinobi, he initiated the “Revival Project,” attempting to recreate the First Hokage’s Wood Release.
Over 60 children were abducted and experimented on. Only one survived.
Despite the Third Hokage’s order to disband ROOT, Danzo continued operating in secret, tightening his grip and implementing privacy seals. These seals prevented agents from speaking about ROOT—an attempt to leak information or rebel would result in their tongues burning, their chakra systems overloading, and instant death.
It's known that Danzo did more than 400 projects. About 20% were successful.
ROOT Roster
Stages:
- Recruitment: Orphans were abducted and marked as deceased to avoid suspicion and brought to Konohagagures orphanages where Danzo would " visit" and take them away.
- Initiation: Recruits were stripped of names and given numbers. They underwent harsh training at a Chunin level, often blindfolded to prevent identifying one another.
- The Empty Stage: Recruits were forced to suppress emotions, becoming tools for the village.
- Danzo’s Test: Recruits were required to kill a partner to prove loyalty.
- Naming Stage: The best-performing agents were granted code names.
Danzo permitted only 200 code names, with four elite agents ruling over 50 subordinates each:
- Agent 01: Venom – Identified as Torune Aburame, abducted from his clan.
- Agent 02: Ink – Known as Sai, though his full name remains unknown.
- Agent 03: Petal – A female medic-nin, believed dead, who survived the Chimera Project. Danzo forced her to conduct experiments on others. She often rebelled and died under mysterious circumstances. No name was found. She seemed to know a lot about the various projects.
- Agent 04: Fire – Presumed to be Sai’s brother, Shin. His full name also remains unknown.
These four among the 200 were special and given in rotation. So if Agent 01 died his name was given to a reserve agent.
Itachi stepped away from the summary, his gaze returning to the image of Danzo’s corpse.
How had Petal killed Danzo when records confirmed her death?
And how had she bypassed the privacy seal? The seals were absolute, binding ROOT agents to Danzo’s will.
Ruffling his hair in frustration, Itachi muttered, “Who was Petal? Where have they gone? We need more answers. More leads.”
The police force was at their wits’ end. The deeper they dug, the darker the truths they unearthed about Danzo’s betrayal and the roots of his evil.
They were at the End of their lines. They needed someone who had much knowledge like Petal to finally close this mad case. Even if he didn't deserve any respect they need to find out how he died, and why! It was an assassination aka a murder case after all.
They truly were at the end of their line.
Chapter Text
Chapter 24: Memories of the Past
Sakura lay in her futon, her chakra slowed and spread out to sense her surroundings. Sasuke and Naruto were fast asleep in the adjacent room, their breathing even. Kakashi, in his futon, was still awake, likely reading a book. The boys shared a room with their sensei, while Sakura, as the only female, had been assigned her own space.
She was relieved by the arrangement. If she fell asleep and had a night terror—or worse, sleepwalked—it would have startled anyone. As a precaution, she placed a privacy seal around her room and activated a unique seal under her futon. It restricted her movements to avoid another "stabby sleepwalking" incident.
At home, she used something far more extreme: the Iron Maiden. True to its name, the contraption suspended her in the air, immobilized by ninja wire piercing her arms and legs, with iron spikes pressing against her skin. It was agonizing, but the only way to guarantee she wouldn’t hurt anyone. Again.
Her thoughts wandered back to the Uchiha officer. She still felt sorry for him and hoped she hadn’t traumatized him further. She gulped, hoping he’d forgotten about her—and the Sharingan she had revealed. The memory of nearly killing him twice haunted her. That was why she’d created the Iron Maiden: for everyone’s safety.
Sakura shuffled under her blanket, trying to shut her mind off. Normally, she avoided sleep altogether, but if she stayed awake now, she risked getting into another argument with Kakashi. She ran her right hand over her left arm, brushing against the burned remnants of the ROOT tattoo that had once marked her as property. At least she was free now—or as free as someone like her could be.
Sakura had perfect recall. Even before awakening her Sharingan, her memory was flawless. She could still remember her earliest days as an infant with her parents, who had been traveling merchants selling spices and fabric. She had loved them, loved the adventures they shared. Her father’s campfires, her mother’s gentle hands braiding her hair while telling stories—it had all been perfect.
Until it wasn’t.
She was five when everything fell apart. It had been an ordinary trip to the Land of Rice, her parents eager to sell their wares. Her father was chatting animatedly about a unique wine they might try. Then, out of nowhere, masked ANBU descended with terrifying speed.
Her father’s body hit the ground, his head split open, brain exposed. Blood everywhere. Her mother screamed, shoving Sakura to the ground in a desperate attempt to shield her. A blade sliced her mother’s throat.
Sakura had screamed, kicking and flailing as an ANBU agent grabbed her. She was dragged to the orphanage, her parents' lifeless bodies left behind.
Her days at the orphanage passed in numb confusion. She didn’t understand what she’d witnessed or why it had happened. She befriended a girl named TenTen, but her innocence was shattered when he arrived. TenTen lucky was left behind.
Danzo Shimura.
Crooked and frail, leaning on his cane, he spoke in soft tones as he arranged with the orphanage headmaster to take her away.
From that moment, her life belonged to ROOT.
At first, she adapted. She had to. Survival meant silence, obedience, and suppressing every emotion. She had witnessed what happened to those who resisted. She didn’t want to end up like her father.
Eventually, she passed through ROOT’s stages, each one more brutal than the last. After reaching the final stage, she was introduced to her predecessor: the current holder of the code name "Petal."
Danzo’s rules were simple and cruel: no agent could grow too powerful or live beyond their usefulness. ROOT agents over 30 were executed to maintain Danzo’s control.
Sakura remembered her predecessor well. Rin Nohara.
Despite the horrors of ROOT, Rin had been kind in secret. When Danzo wasn’t around, she would smile and talk to Sakura, morphing her face into expressions of warmth and care. Sakura, who knew only fear, mimicked her.
“Listen, Sakura,” Rin had said one day, her voice low to avoid being overheard. “You still have your name. No matter what they do, hold onto that. One day, when the chance comes, kill Danzo. Free them. Free yourself.”
She pointed to her tongue, where the seal that ensured their silence burned.
Rin handed Sakura a stack of papers. “I’ve kept everything I could—names, files, records. Someday, when Danzo falls, someone will need this in the future It’s all I can do. I’m sorry, Sakura. Sorry for what you’ve been through. I failed.”
Sakura had never felt so helpless.
The day she took Rin’s name—when she became "Petal"—was the day she killed her. Rin had smiled at her even then, murmuring, “Do better than me. I´m proud of you.” Her body was slumped over her, her chakra scalpel buried deep into Rins chest Twice. Rin special ability 9 lives had been used up. Danzo was proud to announce her to be Petal, Agent 03.
At first, Sakura obeyed out of fear, performing her duties as commanded. But Rin’s words had planted a seed. Slowly, over time, she began to rebel. Small acts of defiance—taking longer to respond to orders, completing missions imperfectly, ignoring commands outright.
Danzo punished her for every infraction. Electric shocks. Beatings. Fingernails torn out. Sensory deprivation. Yet she kept going, driven by Rin’s memory, the files she’d hidden, and the lives of countless others still trapped in ROOT’s clutches.
She had to keep going. For Rin. For the others. For the children, she had failed to save, that she killed.
For the chance to one day destroy Danzo Shimura.
And she did. After a long time of rebelling against him, she was sent on a mission—a mission to end her. Assassinate Orochimaru, was it? She smirked under her porcelain mask. She’d finally figured out how to unseal the privacy seal. When she reached the border of the Land of Grass, where no one was watching her, she slowed her heartbeat and jumped into a nearby river. The cold water of winter didn’t bother her. She sensed the area and waited, then saw her pursuers leave. After all, Danzo always has ROOT agents watch each to make sure you complete the Mission. He wanted her dead. His ´prized tool ´ was going too far after all.
After that, she spent days crawling through the earth back to Konoha, fueled by anger and hate. She waited. Waited until Danzo was isolated without his bodyguards.
She jumped from the earth, through the snow. Danzo had no chance to speak. She severed his arm with a swift motion, shouting, “For the lives you made me take, bastard!”
Danzo, with his remaining arm, tried to activate her privacy seal on her mouth, only to frown when he realized nothing happened. She smirked darkly as she lunged, slicing off his head. Then, she buried herself back into the earth and returned to her apartment, her heart racing in panic. She had done it.
She fell asleep that night, sleepwalking again—almost killing someone. She later went to the KIA stone to pay respects to the dead. That’s when she met Kakashi, and her life continued to spiral.
She shifted in her Futon embarrassed, remembering the advice she gave to Kakashi. Her eyes stared at the grey-green wall of Tazunas guest room.
She wondered if she wasn´t a monster and if he would accept her.
In two days she had to meet Zabuza.
Notes:
a bit of a summarized backstory the next chapter will be eh...fun
Chapter Text
Chapter 25: Teacher and Student Affection
Kakashi decided to spend their days in Nami teaching the team water walking. Two members would guard Tazuna and his crew at the bridge to fend off bandits. According to Tazuna, the borders of Nami were rife with them.
Sakura knew the truth behind his "sweet, sweet lies," but she kept silent, allowing Kakashi and the team to remain unaware.
Today, Naruto and Sasuke guarded Tazuna. Naruto, ever enthusiastic, created shadow clones and stationed them along the shore and near the half-built bridge. Some clones even ventured across the water to scout the surrounding area. Meanwhile, Sasuke balanced on a half-finished railing, staring down at the water below with the poise of a seasoned ninja. His eyes, now tinged red, held a lone tomoe spinning in each iris.
When did he awaken his Sharingan? Sakura wondered, glancing up at him from below the bridge. He was as silent as ever, his demeanor matching that of a hardened police officer.
Sakura, on the other hand, was with Kakashi, further from the boys and Tazuna’s bridge-building crew. They walked along the shoreline until Kakashi stopped, the ever-present orange book conspicuously absent from his hand.
Nonchalantly, he channeled chakra to his feet, stepping onto the water's surface as if it were solid ground. He turned to her with a characteristic eye smile.
“Water walking is an advanced version of tree climbing,” he said. “Go ahead and give it a try.”
“Yes, Kakashi-sensei!” she responded enthusiastically.
Though she could perform the technique flawlessly—having been trained to perfection under Danzo—she decided to feign ignorance. She didn’t want to draw more attention to herself than she already did.
Cautiously, Sakura channeled chakra to her feet. She placed one foot on the water, pressing it down until she felt stable, then brought her other foot forward. Her steps were slow and deliberate, creating ripples with each movement. Kakashi stood a few meters away, his one visible eye beaming with encouragement.
Sakura advanced toward him, trembling slightly as if struggling to maintain her focus. After a few unsteady steps, she stumbled and fell forward—right into Kakashi’s arms.
“Mah, it’s like watching a baby take its first steps!” he teased, his voice laced with warmth.
Sakura pressed against his chest and snorted. “That’s corny, Hatake-san.”
But she didn’t pull away.
Even if she didn’t deserve it, she wanted to be held—just for a little while longer.
Kakashi chuckled softly, his grip tightening as he picked her up and spun her in the air. She giggled, her laughter light and genuine for the first time in what felt like forever. Her pink hair fluttered in the breeze.
As Kakashi finally set her down, Sakura’s gaze wandered to the bridge. There, she caught Sasuke’s crimson Sharingan eyes meeting her own green ones. For a moment, his usual stoicism melted away, replaced by something that almost looked like admiration. Or was it something else? She couldn’t tell.
Returning her attention to Kakashi, Sakura smiled faintly. He continued teaching her, demonstrating techniques she already knew but pretended to learn for the first time—propelling herself from unstable surfaces, clinging water to her body, even gliding across the water like a surfer using pure chakra.
Sakura found herself wishing these peaceful moments could last forever.
But she knew better.
In just one day, she was set to meet Zabuza in secret. They had a plan to take down Gato, the tyrant choking Nami’s life. She had already prepared a blood clone to stay with her team and avoid suspicion.
Meanwhile, on the Bridge
The sounds of hammers, saws, and the movement of workers buzzed around. Tazuna’s voice echoed as he barked orders to his crew. A crane moved steel beams into place, each clanging loudly as they settled into position.
Sasuke sighed, watching the retreating figures of Kakashi and Sakura. “I knew she was Kakashi’s favorite student,” he muttered with a hint of amusement.
Naruto, beside him, rubbed imaginary tears from his eyes and wailed, “Boohoo, Kakashi-sensei never loves us! Boohoo!”
The boys snorted in laughter.
Sasuke turned to Naruto, his expression suddenly serious. “Have you noticed it? Sakura’s been... different lately.”
Naruto nodded solemnly. “I’m not the sharpest tool in the shed, but yeah. Something’s off with her. I mean, is it normal for someone to smile like that all the time? It’s so... fake.”
Sasuke shifted, leaping off the railing as he pondered. When he had been assigned to Team 7 with Naruto and Sakura, he had been relieved. Sakura wasn’t a kunoichi obsessed with being a fangirl. Both he and Naruto had suffered through their fair share of those, girls who were more interested in their status and backgrounds than anything else.
But as time passed, Sasuke noticed things about Sakura that didn’t quite add up. She never talked about herself at all. She didn’t wear the skin-tight or short outfits typical of kunoichi. She kept her distance from her teammates, emotionally and physically.
Naruto scratched his head. “Now that you mention it, what are her hobbies? I mean, she’s good at medical ninjutsu, but... does she even do anything else?”
Sasuke nodded thoughtfully. “She’s a good sensor ninja, too. Did she tell Kakashi she’s a sensor? That’s impressive for someone without a clan.”
Naruto stilled, his face uncharacteristically serious. “Sakura’s hiding something.”
Sasuke didn’t respond immediately, his dark eyes fixed on the water below. Finally, he muttered, “Maybe she doesn’t trust herself.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Naruto asked, his confusion evident.
Before Sasuke could answer, Tazuna shouted from his position on the scaffolding, pulling their attention back to the task at hand. “Oi, you two slackers! Keep your eyes open! Bandits don’t send a memo before showing up!”
Naruto groaned, stomping off to check his clone patrols. Sasuke remained where he was, his mind swirling with unease.
The boys continued their shift, deep in thought.
Chapter 26
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 26: 3 vs a Thousand Part 1
The sun barely peeked through the thick mist of Nami, the clouds heavy with the remnants of a night-long rainstorm. The air was cold and damp, but Sakura was used to this. It was the perfect weather for what she had to do.
The day had arrived. Nervous but determined, Sakura left behind a blood clone and made her way to the site of her previous battle with Zabuza. The place was still scarred from the fight, the ground torn and pitted. She sighed. Her forehead protector was with the clone, and she had dressed in muted colors. This was an infiltration and assassination mission—no room for the usual flashy colors.
Why did my shadow clone make a deal with Zabuza again? she thought bitterly. But there was no use crying over spilled milk. If it hadn’t been for that deal, her team would be dead by now. No more second-guessing.
She focused her chakra, reducing her signature to nothing, blending into the surroundings like a shadow. Her steps were nearly silent as she walked. Sneaking out of the house had been tricky, especially with Kakashi being so perceptive lately. Her teammates, too, had grown more suspicious. But she couldn’t let them follow her. They wouldn’t understand what she had to do. Her sensor skills flared to life—two chakra signatures were closing in on her location. Her muscles tensed, and in an instant, a soft thud echoed from above, followed by a voice.
“Hm, you came, Pinky. I thought you’d chicken out.”
It was Zabuza. He was perched on a tree, his large blade resting against his back. His usual shirtless appearance was gone, replaced with tactical gear.
“So, you got any idea how we get to Gato? Oh, and this kid is Haku.” Zabuza gestured to the person standing next to him. Sakura couldn’t tell if Haku was a man or a woman, but their face was delicate, their expression unreadable. They definitely were the same age as Naruto and sasuke so 14, 2 years older than her.
Sakura nodded. “Well, Gato has one base here in Nami, but besides his legitimate steel and mineral businesses, he runs several illegal operations—human trafficking, prostitution, you name it. His goal is to isolate Nami, clear out the population, and turn it into a waterpark-casino for his illicit dealings.”
Haku raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Interesting. How did you gather all this information so quickly?”
Sakura’s eyes remained stoic, but a small, cryptic smile tugged at her lips. “A secret of my trade. The faster we wrap this up, the faster I can leave.”
She turned to lead the way, her chakra flowing evenly as she dashed through the trees. Zabuza, of course, caught up immediately, his voice ringing out behind her.
“So, Pinky, why don’t you want your team to find out?” he asked with a teasing edge.
“Reasons,” she replied sharply, not slowing her pace. She had long since memorized this forest. Every tree, every rock, every hidden path had been mapped out during the quiet nights when her team slept soundly and she snuck off to scout in secret.
Zabuza, still curious, pestered her further. “I don’t get you, Pinky. You’ve got the skills, but you’re hiding something big, aren’t you?”
Sakura didn’t respond immediately. Her senses were stretched to their limits as she focused on the mission ahead. She wasn’t just worried about keeping her team out of this; it was about protecting the parts of her past that she wasn’t ready to face. Her training had prepared her for situations like this, and she had learned to control her emotions, to bury her fears.
Haku, who had been silent until now, glanced back at her with a curious look.
Sakura ignored them, her mind whirring as she dashed through the dense foliage. She could travel for days without rest. She could go months without food, without sleep. She could fight without using chakra for a long time and take down small groups of men twice her size. She had a high pain threshold all thanks to her ROOT training, it had molded her into a machine—cold, efficient, and relentless. Sakura knew the perfect amount of strength to bash in skulls with ease what it took to end a life. Even now, she could take down a group of ANBU-level ninjas with ease, her body a weapon honed by years of torture and discipline under Danzo’s command. Danzo was dead, but the scars remained. She would never wish this life on anyone, least of all her teammates.
Her thoughts were interrupted when she noticed Zabuza had fallen silent. She slowed to a stop, eyes scanning the area ahead.
“We’re here,” she whispered. “The cave is the entrance... but there are more of them today. Did Gato hire more mercenaries?”
Zabuza and Haku both halted beside her, looking around as Sakura continued, her voice low but steady. “They’re not all ninjas. I spotted four or five ronin—wandering samurai. One of them had a shotgun when I scouted this place.”
Zabuza blinked, clearly surprised. “Wait—you scouted this place? When?”
Sakura smirked faintly, her eyes narrowing. “Since the day we fought. I’ve been gathering intel on Gato’s movements.”
Haku’s eyes widened in disbelief. “Your team leader didn’t notice anything?”
Sakura raised an eyebrow. “No, he didn’t. I left a solid clone with them. He’s not all-knowing, you know. He can be tricked. But let’s focus on making a plan to get in.”
Back in Konoha
Shisui stood by the window, peering out as he spoke casually to Itachi, who was tidying Sasuke’s room.
“So, where’s your ‘chibi’?” Shisui asked, using his usual nickname for Sasuke. Itachi, rolling his eyes at the term, sighed as he moved Sasuke’s bed aside.
“He’s on a C-rank mission to the Land of Waves with his team,” Itachi replied, making a subtle gesture to clean up the area.
Shisui grinned. “Ah, he’s finally doing a C-rank? He’s growing up. I remember the days when he was practically hanging off your leg…” He trailed off, noticing something on Sasuke’s nightstand. His eyes widened as he picked up a photo frame.
“It’s his team,” Itachi said with a chuckle, glancing over at the photo. “Yes, that hair is natural, not dyed.”
But Shisui wasn’t listening. He stared at the picture, his fingers gripping the frame tightly. “… What’s her name?”
Itachi raised an eyebrow. “That’s weird. You’re usually not like this. Her name is Sakura Haruno. Civilian-born, but she’s good with medical ninjutsu and a solid kunoichi.”
Shisui’s grip tightened. His eyes went wide with disbelief. “Civilian? No way she can be…”
Itachi blinked, confused. “What do you mean?”
Shisui didn’t answer right away. His thoughts were racing, connecting pieces he hadn’t considered before. He was silent for a moment, staring at the photo with growing concern.
"Could it be…?" Shisui murmured, his mind working to piece together something larger. His mind blanked to a conclusion.
Itachi felt a chill in the air, an unsettling sensation creeping over him as he stared at his cousin, who was lost in his thoughts. Something was wrong. Shisui had put something together, and Itachi could feel the tension in the room building. The pieces of the puzzle were beginning to shift, but what they meant remained unclear.
Notes:
shisui; Ah I SEE
Itachi: ?
Hyuga clan: Uh copyright strike, COPY RIGHT STRIKE!
Chapter 27
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 27: 3 vs a Thousand Part 2
The air was cold and windy and the tree's leaves rustled.
Sakura’s sharp gaze swept over the scene near the cave entrance. About thirty men lounged around in various states of alertness—some playing cards, one tending a bonfire, another group was having a drinking game, a small amount of them had the dignity to stand guard, and another relieving himself against a poor, defenseless tree humming a sailor song.
Sakura grimaced inwardly. Lovely.
That tree deserves better, she thought wryly before addressing Zabuza and Haku in a low voice. "There are about a thousand men in total, inside and outside the cave. If we want to get to Gato, we’ll have to eliminate them all. Zabuza, use your Hidden Mist Technique to obscure their vision. I’m a sensor—I’ll locate the shotgun user and take him out first. Haku, you’re from the Yuki Clan, right? I’ll need you to create an ice barrier to prevent anyone from escaping.”
Haku’s eyes widened. “Yuki Clan?”
“You didn’t know?” Sakura asked, glancing at him with a raised eyebrow. “The only clan capable of producing Ice Release is the Yuki Clan. It’s in your blood.”
Zabuza stiffened beside her. His grip on his blade tightened slightly, but he said nothing. Whether Haku was his equal or his subordinate, Sakura didn’t care. She turned to Haku. “Can you do it?”
Haku nodded, his expression resolute.
“Good.” Sakura then turned to Zabuza. “Once we’re inside, we split up. I’ll find Gato and extract any useful information about his operations—banking, contacts, everything. After that, I’ll rejoin you to deal with the mercenaries. I’ll handle the shotgun user and the three ronin first.”
With her plan laid out, Sakura performed the Hiding Like a Mole technique, sinking seamlessly into the earth.
Zabuza watched her disappear, a smirk tugging at his lips. “Is she a mole, or is she a ninja?” he joked, amused by her smooth execution. He ignored Haku’s disapproving glare and raised his hands, forming a series of seals: Ox → Snake → Ram. In moments, a dense fog began to envelop the area, shrouding everything in thick mist.
One of the mercenaries grumbled, the one who relived himself, pulled his pants up, his voice muffled in the haze. “Ugh, I hate this place—it’s always so misty and wet.”
“Shut your mouth, Taro. We’re getting paid, aren’t we?” another replied before his voice abruptly cut off.
“Ito? What happened?” Taro called out, his tone laced with unease. He and the others went on high alert, weapons drawn. But it was too late—they didn’t hear their comrades being cut down one by one by Zabuza’s massive blade.
Inside the Cave
Sakura emerged from the ground like a phantom, silent and precise. Her target: the shotgun-wielding ronin. He didn’t even have time to react before Sakura’s hand shot forward, delivering a surgical strike to his chest. Her fingers pierced through skin and bone with the precision of a scalpel, and in seconds, she held his heart in her hand.
Crushing it effortlessly, she dropped the organ to the ground. Barely a speck of blood marred her as her victim collapsed with a muted thud.
The remaining three ronin stared at her in horror. A Shinobi! One screamed in defiance but froze in place, paralyzed with fear. Another unsheathed his blade and lunged at her. Sakura sidestepped the attack with ease, her movements fluid and controlled. Without chakra enhancement, she slapped the sword aside and twisted her wrist, disarming him in one swift motion. A lightning-fast strike to his neck followed, and he crumpled to the ground, lifeless.
The last two ronin exchanged a panicked glance before charging at her together, hoping to overwhelm her with sheer numbers. Sakura didn’t flinch. She leaped into the air, using her chakra-enhanced strength to propel herself upward, and landed with a resounding crash between them. The impact sent shockwaves through the ground, momentarily stunning her opponents.
She didn’t waste a second. A devastating roundhouse kick sent one of them flying into the cave wall, caving his ribcage in and ending him, her victim growing in his own blood entering his lungs. The other barely managed to raise his blade before her hand mark, embedding itself in his chest. Crushing it like the first one.
Sakura took a deep breath, her heartbeat steady as she surveyed the now-cleared entrance. Face stoic. She moved quickly and efficiently, navigating the dimly lit tunnels with her senses on high alert. Her chakra signature was suppressed to near invisibility, making her presence all but undetectable. Only a skilled sensor could sense her.
Time to end this, she thought, her resolve hardening.
At Gato’s Office
Inside a dimly lit chamber deep within the cave, Gato paced, his stubby fingers twitching as he barked orders at his men. Beside him, a mercenary wearing a spiraling white mask, and a dark cloak littered with red clouds leaned casually against the wall, a smug grin on his face.
The mercenary’s eyes suddenly widened, his grin stretching further. “That’s an interesting chakra signature… ANBU, perhaps?”
The other mercenaries in the room tensed, readying their weapons. If this man was excited, it could only mean one thing: a worthy opponent was coming.
Gato, however, was less thrilled. His voice was a harsh hiss as he turned to the ninja. “You’d better deal with whoever it is. If you screw this up, I’ll make sure you regret it. I hope you’re not as useless as Zabuza!”
The mercenary chuckled darkly, his confidence unshaken. “Zabuza Momochi, Kiris Mist deamon?? Don’t insult me. I’m leagues beyond him. He’s a blunt instrument—I’m a precision tool.”, his eyes beneath the mask narrowed. Gatto couldn't tell if he was insulted or amazed.
Gato growled in frustration, his small, rat-like frame trembling with suppressed rage. He didn’t care how strong this mercenary thought he was—he just wanted this intruder dealt with. Now.
Back Outside
Zabuza wiped his blade clean, the crimson streaks dripping onto the wet ground. He glanced at Haku, who stood amidst the frozen remains of the mercenaries they had dispatched together.
“Let’s finish this,” Zabuza muttered, his tone grim.
Haku nodded, his ice barrier shimmering in the distance, cutting off any potential escape routes.
Inside the cave, the sounds of chaos grew louder as the final battle approached.
Notes:
RIP Taro and Ito
RIP tree-kun
RIP Sakura I have sicked a monster on her because she was having it to easy :) YAY
Chapter Text
Chapter 28: Chimera vs. Uchiha
As Sakura got closer to the office, she stiffened. There was a faint signature—Gato, maybe 20 mercenaries—and another presence that made her feel uneasy.
Sinking into the ground, she emerged in the office, taking down five men when, suddenly, she was stopped. Her eyes wandered to the person who had halted her attack—it was the signature that had given her unease.
They wore a white mask and a black mantle with red clouds. Who was he? She had no idea; she hadn’t seen him in the bingo book.
Her face remained unreadable. She wondered what expression the man behind the mask was making.
Sakura didn’t flinch as she scanned the room, spotting Gato hiding behind seven men. She grabbed shurikens and threw them. Only three hit their target; the other four were blocked by shurikens deflecting them mid-air.
Sakura held her breath. The masked man behind her chuckled. He leaped and punched her. She blocked but was thrown back. The office erupted in panic as the masked man said, "You’re fast, Pinky, but not fast enough."
Sakura, emotionless, rummaged in her pocket, pulled something, and slammed a piece of paper to the ground. “Sealing Arts: Binding Ground Technique!” The seal stretched across the room, preventing anyone from escaping. Seven were down, twelve to go. Gato needed to stay alive so she could extract information.
“Hmm... shit,” the masked man cursed, his eyes narrowing on her. One eye shifted to the Sharingan, progressing from one tomoe to three before stopping at the Mangekyo Sharingan. His other eye transformed into the Rinnegan.
Sakura channeled her chakra, and her eyes changed to the Sharingan. One tomoe spun, then two, finally stopping at three. She decided to use her Mangekyo later.
The man was silent before whistling. “I haven’t been in Konoha for a long, long time, but since when did our clan produce a pink-haired menace at ANBU level?!”
She didn’t respond; instead, she created a clone to deal with the remaining mercenaries and Gato while she engaged the man. He vanished. Her Sharingan recognized it as a space-time teleportation jutsu.
She jumped back just in time to avoid the kunai he attempted to bury into her. “My name is Tobi. And yours, Pinky? I want your name before I end you!”
End her? As if! Filled with anger, she sensed her clone nearly finished dealing with the other mercenaries, busy interrogating Gato in a quiet corner.
The office was painted red. She weaved the Tiger hand seal. “Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!”
She felt the space distort. With a twirl, she was suddenly outside the office. Her fireball roared forward like a blazing furnace, but the masked man was gone. Her senses prickled—she dodged to the left. A strong kick hit her left shoulder. She grabbed the leg, pulling the attacker closer. Channeling chakra into her fist, she punched him, but he suddenly became intangible.
Her hand passed through his ghost-like body. Pulling back, he swung a fist and became tangible again.
So his Mangekyo Sharingan allowed him to manipulate space and time—and make himself like a ghost.
Effing great.
Her Sharingan evolved into the Mangekyo.
The problem was she had no idea what hers could do yet. She’d have to wing it.
“Interesting. So young, and you’ve already killed your friend?” Tobi chuckled. “How vicious.”
Indeed, to awaken the Mangekyo, one typically had to endure immense pain, often through killing a loved one. But Sakura’s Sharingan hadn’t awakened that way. Thanks to the Project DNA transfer forced upon her, it had evolved naturally, like hair growing. She didn’t know why it was so, but the pink Chimera was fine with it. ROOT had sharpened her into a tool, and she would use it to repay the sins on her hands and protect Konoha. She channeled her Hatake chakra. Her body was coated in a silver light.
Tobi hissed but chuckled, amused. “A Hatake too? That’s bullshit! That’s too many bloodline limits... this is going to be fun. To obtain your Mangekyo... did you learn from Kakashi Hatake and kill a friend like that bastard?!”
Sakura's combined movement stiffened.
Who was he? She knew every missing ninja from Konoha like the back of her hand, but she couldn’t recall a Uchiha defector. The clan had been loyal to the Leaf, like white on rice. He sounds like he knows an awful lot about Kakashi.
The space distorted, and she felt the air leave her lungs. She was thrown back into a cave, tumbling and coughing up blood. Her clone’s memories reached her. Her clone didn't need much, she only cut him up a bit, and soon the tiny man wailed. Torture was so effective. Soon in her possession were Gato’s passwords, and bank accounts—and the bastard was dead.
Still.
She got back to her feet, eyes glowing red. She created a clone and sent it to Zabuza and Haku, who were nearby, to finish off the last of Gato’s men. “I’ll kill you, Tobi!”
“Finally, some emotion and words. You are so robotic... are you... ROOT ANBU? I heard through the grapevine that Danzo had been killed, so how is ROOT still operating? Killing friends for fun like Bakashi?” Tobi taunted.
Sakura leaped at him, chakra surging in her fist. She slammed it into the ground. “Insult me all you want, but you have no right to insult Hatake-san! It’s not like he wanted to kill his friends!”
The cave shook. Holes formed, and the walls cracked. A gaping hole let mist from outside seep in. Tobi whistled.
This man had infuriated her. If Danzo were alive, he would have punished her for reacting with emotion. She could tolerate insults directed at herself, but Kakashi? Who had been forced to kill Rin, her predecessor in ROOT, who had miraculously survived thanks to her Kekkei Genkai 9 lives? The Rin had been dragged to Danzo and suffered like her. How dare this Tobi man talk as if he knew Rin-sensei!
“You don’t know anything about Kakashi or my mentor Rin-sensei’s suffering! Shut it, SHANAROOO!!”
Tobi’s eyes widened.
How did the pink-haired girl know about Rin?
The situation confused him. He sensed more of his fellow mercenaries’ chakra signatures fading. Gato was already dead, so he should leave.
But something about this girl intrigued him. “Oh.”
He taunted, looking down at her. The girl leaped at him again!
The cavern echoed with the roar of Sakura's movements as she lunged at Tobi, her Mangekyo Sharingan blazing with intensity. Each step she took cracked the ground beneath her feet, the power of her chakra making the air around her hum.
Tobi sidestepped her assault with ghostly grace, his form phasing in and out of tangibility. Her chakra-enhanced fist passed through him again, striking a stalactite behind him and shattering it into fragments that rained down around them.
"You’re wasting energy, Pinky," Tobi mocked, his tone dripping with amusement. "Do you think brute force alone will stop me?"
Sakura gritted her teeth, her mind racing. She had already deduced the fundamentals of his ability—intangibility through space-time manipulation. But his movements were calculated, deliberate. There had to be a pattern, a window of vulnerability.
Every jutsu has a weakness, she reminded herself.
Her Sharingan spun as she analyzed his movements, tracking the flickers of his chakra. “You’re not invincible,” she said coldly, narrowing her gaze.
Tobi tilted his head. “Oh? Figured out my trick already?” He leaned forward slightly, his tone mock-serious. “Then let’s see if you can exploit it before I crush you."
Sakura halted and watched him, her red eyes darting at his movement. Then she darted forward, feinting with a kunai slash before twisting mid-air to unleash a barrage of shuriken. Tobi weaved through them effortlessly, his body phasing through the projectiles as if they were illusions.
Her movements didn’t stop. She darted left, then right, forcing him to keep reacting, probing for any opening. Every time she got close, her strikes missed, her chakra-enhanced blows hitting empty air.
“Still not enough,” Tobi said, his tone almost pitying. “You’ll have to do better than that.”
Sakura smirked faintly. “Who said I wasn’t?”
He paused, sensing something amiss. Before he could react, an explosive tag attached to one of the shuriken detonated behind him. The shockwave forced him to become tangible for an instant, and Sakura was already moving.
Her fist connected with his midsection, sending him hurtling across the cavern and slamming into the jagged wall. Dust and debris filled the air as the impact left a crater.
Tobi coughed, brushing rubble from his cloak as he rose to his feet. “Not bad,” he admitted, his tone tinged with genuine annoyance. “But you’ll need more than clever tricks to kill me."
Her eyes narrowed. She had confirmed her suspicion—his intangibility required timing, and there was a brief window when he had to make himself solid. She just needed to push him further.
Tobi’s Sharingan spun, and the Rinnegan in his other eye glowed faintly. The space around him warped, and several black rods materialized in his hands. He hurled them at her with lethal precision, their trajectories curving unpredictably mid-air.
Sakura ducked and weaved, her Sharingan allowing her to predict their movements. Still, one grazed her shoulder, drawing blood. She hissed but didn’t falter, using the momentum to spin and launch herself toward him again.
This time, she activated her Mangekyo Sharingan she forced more chakra into her eyes hoping something would happen.
The air around her shifted as her unique ability took form—a shimmering dome of silver light extended outward, slowing everything within its radius. Tobi’s movements became sluggish, his attempts to phase through her strikes delayed just enough for her attacks to land.
Her fist collided with his mask, cracking it slightly.
“What is this?” Tobi snarled, staggering back.
“A new trick,” Sakura said, her voice devoid of emotion. Finally, she had an idea of how her Mankegyo works!
Tobi steadied himself, his mask now fractured. Beneath it, Sakura caught a glimpse of dark hair and a faint scar across his cheek. His Sharingan spun faster, his anger palpable.
He had only one Sharingan, Kakashi had one to...how, but it can´t be? She waved the thought away she worry about it later.
“I’ll admit, you’ve surprised me,” he said. “Not many can force me to this point.” He raised his hand, and the cavern trembled as boulders lifted into the air, suspended by his chakra.
“But I’m done playing with you.”
Sakura’s eyes gleamed, unyielding. “Good. So am I.”
As the two clashed again, their blows shook the cavern, sending shockwaves rippling outward. Sakura’s clone finished relaying its message to Zabuza and Haku before dispersing, its chakra returning to her.
In the distance, Zabuza and Haku moved swiftly, ensuring the last of Gato’s forces were eliminated. The battle between Sakura and Tobi raged on, the intensity growing with each passing moment.
She sent a silver-coated fist at him, and he twirled and blocked it. She raised her leg, and he grabbed it and punched her side, making her cough in pain. It will bruise later, she used her silver dome to slow him down and delivered a sickening chakra-enhanced punch to his face:" SHANAROOO!" He flew back, wincing.
He crawled from his crater and they continued.
As the fight reached its peak, Tobi abruptly disengaged, the space around him distorting. Sakura lunged at him, her chakra surging, but he phased out of reach, his form flickering like a fading shadow.
“Another time, Pinky,” he said, his tone light but edged with frustration. “We’ll finish this another day. You’re far more... interesting than I anticipated.”
With that, he vanished, leaving Sakura standing amidst the ruins of the cavern, her chest heaving.
The mist seeped in through the broken walls, mingling with the silence left in Tobi’s wake. Sakura wiped the blood from her lip, her resolve hardening.
Next time, I’ll finish it.
Aftermath
Sakura regrouped with Zabuza and Haku, who had completed their task. She split the money with them. Her eyes focused on her mind swirling in anger.
" It was fun fighting alongside you, Sakura. Will we meet again...I wonder?"; Zabuza chuckled.
" In the west is a rebel camp in Kiri led by a Lava User called Mei Terumi. Currently, she has fought againts the 4th Mizukage 30 times and slowly regaining the village. You want to save your village from that sicko Yagura right? She is the same.", she informed the two.
" How did you?", Haku asked but she gave the two a wink and smile.
" Haku she emoted!", Zabuza gasped.
"Farewell....", using the seal on her right foot she sealed off her special chakra and left. It's Time she talked to Tazuna.
Gato’s empire was in ruins, his mercenaries were eliminated, and the villagers would finally be free.
But her thoughts lingered on Tobi. Who was he? What was his connection to the Uchiha?
As the three of them walked back toward the village, Sakura clenched her fists.
There were questions but for now she needed to heal herself and slip back to her team without notice. Sitting down on a tree she coated her hands in green chakra and hovered over her side, a huge blue bruise was there. It will take weeks to heal.
Tobi, who was he?
Chapter Text
Chapter 29: Save with bloody hands
Sakura successfully slipped back to her team at Tazuna’s house. Luckily, Kakashi didn’t notice anything amiss when she switched herself out with her blood clone, and with the release hand seal, her clone vanished.
The next day, still bruised from her secret battle, she was on guard duty at Tazuna. In the distance below her, Sasuke and Naruto attempted the water-walking exercise, failing miserably and often falling into the cold water below. Kakashi was with them, flipping a book in his hands, his single eye crinkling at their suffering. He shot a smile at her from the bridge above. She smiled back, then turned her attention back to her duty. Some of Tazuna's men were busy hammering and sewing together steel.
"I need to get to town now... are you coming, Pinky? I need to buy stuff for dinner," the old bridge builder said, wiping sweat from his brow. Sakura nodded. "Perfect for me. We need to talk, the two of us, privately. I'd rather my team doesn't find out," she whispered. The old man raised an eyebrow, confused.
Below the bridge, Sakura heard Naruto scream, “Cold, cold, cold! Kakashi-sensei, YOU’RE EVIL!” Kakashi chuckled. “Come on, you guys, Sakura didn’t complain. No work, no gain!” he mocked. The boys groaned.
“I hate you, Kakashi-sensei. From now on, you’re Bakashi!” Sasuke complained as he crawled out of the water.
Sakura rolled her eyes at her team's antics. Divas, who knew that the son of the 4th Hokage and the son of the police chief were such divas? Then with a sigh, she followed Tazuna to the town. She rummaged in her pocket for a scroll to ensure she was far from her team. It was silent between the two until she spoke up. “I know about Gato. He’s dead. I killed him. "
Tazuna besdie her stopped. His face fixed on her in disbelief.
Sakura’s eyes hardened as she thrust the scroll forward, Gato’s severed head spilling onto the ground like a grotesque trophy. Tazuna recoiled, his face pale as he stared at her in disbelief.
“I killed him,” Sakura said flatly. Her voice was calm, but her eyes burned with unspoken fury. “Your lies nearly got my team killed. Don’t ever do that again.”
Tazuna fell to his knees, trembling, as Sakura continued, her voice colder now. “Your life isn’t in danger anymore, but that doesn’t erase what you’ve done.”
She leaned closer, her green eyes piercing her voice stone cold. “Never. Lie. Again.”
Tazuna’s eyes widened, mouth agape, as his mind processed her words. Then Sakura, with another hand, pulled out a huge file from the scroll and handed it over to the man, who was still speechless. The file contained Gato’s business ledger, passwords to bank accounts, and bank cards—he was filthy rich.
“I got his money and business. I’m willing to give you most of it under one condition. First: Don’t tell my team. Second: Build a business relationship with Konoha once the bridge is finished. Lastly… let me heal some of the children and feed them while you continue to do your stuff and go back to the bridge. Your village situation is deplorable.,” she said calmly.
Tazuna fell to his knees, tears of relief and happiness streaming down his face.
The man who had threatened his life was dead.
Suddenly, Sakura’s hand was on his throat, lifting him off the ground. “I was mad when you came to the office back then saying you needed protection from bandits. If I didn’t send a shadow clone ahead on our route, WE’D BE ALL DEAD!” Her green eyes flashed with anger. “Never lie about a mission again, okay? Even if your finances were bad! The Hokage is a reasonable man. He would have negotiated a deal with you, getting you a Jonin to help!”
What hypocrite she was. To preach about morals after ending someone's life and stealing is stuff.
She dropped Tazuna back to his knees, healing his bruised neck. Tazuna was shuddering but nodded, gasping for air. Once done, he stood up again and went to buy dinner.
Good, Sakura thought. She turned to the children and went to work.
She had to heal as many as she could... so many lives she needed to save. Her mind swirled with memories of her time in ROOT again, the children she killed, the things she suffered. She needed to repay those sins. So she went to work. She set up a huge soup kitchen, fixing the problem of starvation by feeding the villagers. After that, she went to work healing bruises, cuts, gangrene—anything she could. Her mind zoned out, her hand coated in green soothing chakra as she mended wounds and talked to the villagers.
"I need to save more," she thought. "I have to save many more to make up for what I have done."
Sakura’s heart ached as she stepped into the makeshift village clinic. The children’s suffering was unbearable, the wounds on their small bodies a painful reminder of her dark past. She worked tirelessly, her hands moving with precision and skill as she healed the sick and the injured. Her thoughts never strayed too far from her past—the children she had killed, the lives she had taken in the name of ROOT. But now, this was her chance to atone for those sins. She could save lives instead of taking them.
Her mind was focused when, before she knew it, someone was shaking her shoulder as she hovered over a child's weak frame.
“SAKURA!”
Startled awake, she turned to see Kakashi, his singular eye was looking at her worried and also glad. “It’s nice that you’re healing people but you need to stop it. Come on, let’s go back. You need to eat.”
How didn't she sense his chakra? Had she been this focused?
Sakura numbly nodded and followed him, subconsciously rubbing her bruised side from her battle with Tobi that morning. The moon was bright. But at dinner, she didn't make her fake smile. Her mind wandered to her fight with Tobi from yesterday.
Kakashi beside her stared at her his singular eye was scanning her. While he seemed stoic inside himself he was panicking. He noticed earlier that day when he was training Sasuke and Naruto how Tazuna and Sakura went to town, Tazuna after an hour on his return, saying Sakura was helping out in Town.
Uh...what? Without informing him, the team leader? Okay, something Sakura never did she was sa stickler for rules.
So he makes a clone, leaves the clone with the boys he goes to find out what Tazuna means by helping out hoping she is okay. There he finds her working almost to death. She was gentel and kind helping every single starved child and adult she came across. Her eyes filled with desperation as if she was trying to hide/run from something. But every move was calculated, filled with professionalism as she helped the town.
Each time she healed one person she would mumbled a number:" 1620....1619...."
The number became smaller.
What did it all mean?
The Jonin wondered why Nami seemed so...poor he hadn't picked up anything weird so far. Tazuna had mentioned mentioned was having financial difficulties but...half the town was starving...what was going on? When he dragged Sakura home he looked at the mop of pink hair. Her face was stoic more ite of emotions than usual which was a Stark contrast to the Sakura he sees at the Konoha hospital who yells at patients to stay in bed and take their medicine with an angry look. Vs the one he is seeing now who gently looked so dead inside. It reminds him of his anbu days.
Inside Tazunas home they were greeted by an impatient Naruto and relived Sasuke. Both boys quickly picked up Sakura's somber look. Something must have happened! At the dinner table, Kakashi watched the girl robotically eat her plate, stand up excuse herself and go to, her bed. Her steps quiet were like a ghost. A Genin shouldn't be able to do this! He noticed her hands sometimes hover over her side glowing faintly green. Almost invisible.
Did she get hurt? When?
Kakashi wasn't blind, he saw Tazunas eyes look at Sakura in fear, respect, and guilt.
Sakura was hurt and he needed to find out what it was. Okay they were, shinobi. Getting hurt or traumatized comes with the job but something was eating away at her and as her team leader he needs, to find out.
Once they were back at they were village, Ino, and her team would do it. Kakashi hoped it won't break Sakura but he had to find out the truth.
In Konoha
" Shisui we shouldn't! This is against the law you should know you are a police officer!", Itachi still wearing his cleaning apron trailed after his cousin, slapping his face. His complaints were completely ignored. Shisui didn't care his steps determined they headed to the address. Pass busy streets, vendors, and people, the further they went the emptier it became. They were heading to the abandoned district.
Shisui suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned to Itachi:" This is... where she lives?"
Itachi shrugged:" I dont know much about Haruno-san. I heard her say this house belonged to her parents before they died..."
Shisui halted: "Hn.....ophaned?"
Then continued onward as swiftly as nothing happened. The house was overgrown with plants. The entrance was overgrown with weeds, though a small patch of well-tended plants stood out near the door. The word ´Haruno merchant´´ washed away by nature, rain, and sun was at the gates posted. They jumped over it like professional anbu they were.
" Shisui we shouldn´t...", Itachi looked around as Shisui worked on breaking the door lock with some hairpin:" It's for a good cause... remember the sleepwalking incidents I told you about?"
" What about that?", Itachi asked curiously as the door swung open.
" It was Sakura...the girl who always kept sleepwalking in the last 4 years doing my patrols was Sakura."
Itachi eyes widen:" And?"
"Don't freak out...she has Sharingan."
" Sharingan...?", Itachi said to him as if he pulled his leg.
"Sharingan. 3 Tomoes spinning!", Shisui chirped as of matter of fact.
" Really?", Itachi asked in disbelief.
" Really!", Shisui gestured his hands wandering to his eyes flashing his to emphasize the point:" Glowing red Sharingan trust me!"
Itachi beside him hesitated. How does a civilian like Sakura have...? She isn't Uchiha! Only Uchiha with Uchiha blood can...
Inside the house, their instincts screamed at them. Something wasn’t right. The interior was too clean, too empty. It lacked the warmth he associated with Sakura’s cheerful demeanor. Itachi eyes looked around:" This doesn't match the Sakura I know..she is always so cheerful and full of life. Why aren't there Posters, and you know stuff? I mean she has a colourful garden but inside it's so empty..."
Shisui looked around and agreed without saying a word. This was wrong.
They stepped cautiously into her bedroom. It was full of plants. Some were poisonous.
The first thing they noticed was the trap—a paper bomb mine hidden expertly beneath almost everywhere. Itachi disarmed them swiftly, his chakra suppressing the activation by reaching his hand to the wall and slamming his hand againts it.
Why is her room booby-trapped? They wondered. For a civilian-born kunoichi, this level of paranoia seemed excessive. Their gaze swept the room. Then the sound of empty wood was heard when they stepped on the wooden ground. It was hollow as if there was space below he looked at Itachi without a word both dropped down on their knees and pulled the wooden planks to the side, the smell of blood came to their nose. It was stairs leading down.
The creaking floorboards echoed ominously as Shisui and Itachi descended the hidden staircase. A metallic tang filled the air, growing stronger with each step. Reaching the end of the steps their eyes widen at the entraption. Shisui mumbled:" OH Kami Itachi...is that...is that..."
" An Iron Maiden? Yes..", Itachi's stomach turned.
“This... is wrong,” Itachi whispered, his Sharingan scanning the dark chamber.
At the bottom, their breath hitched. The room was a macabre shrine to pain—an iron maiden loomed in the center, its rusted spikes stained dark. Chains hung limply from the walls, and the floor was smeared with old blood.
“Who... would do this to her?” Shisui muttered, his voice shaking. Shisui knelt, picking up a single pink hair from the ground. His fists clenched. “We need answers. Now.” Someone or something was secretly torturing Sakura!
" I never notice she always seems so...happy.", Itachi spoke in disbelief.
" So if, no it must be true if my theory is correct. Who?", Shisui said icy.
Itachi took a second his eyes widening in shock:" You're saying someone had Sakura out of wedlock and kept her hidden..here? You gotta be kidding...." In his hand, HE was still holding Sakura's pink hair. Whenever Sasuke dragged her and Naruto over she always seemed happy.
" Let's make a DNA test to find out what's going on....", Shisui spoke up. They ascended back upstairs.
Once Sakura is back they had to get to know her and find out who her Uchiha parent is and arrest them for child abuse.
Sakura back in Nami swore she sneezed four times.
Chapter 30
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 30: Countdown: 7
The week passed swiftly, and before Team 7 realized it, the bridge in Nami no Kuni was finished. Though they encountered a few bandits, the mission had been otherwise peaceful.
“Yawn, this mission was sooo boring. I wish we had some cool ninjas hunting us or something,” Naruto exclaimed, stretching his arms dramatically.
Sakura worked hard not to flinch at his words. If only they knew...
“Naruto, C-Rank missions don’t involve fighting enemy ninja,” Kakashi lectured, his tone slightly amused.
The mist was thicker than usual, but through the haze, the bridge loomed ahead—a perfectly constructed masterpiece. Sasuke stood beside Kakashi and sighed in relief. The mission was over, and soon they would be home. Konoha, with its warm weather and clear skies, was a welcome change from the damp fog of Nami no Kuni.
Tazuna stepped forward, grinning with pride. “Well, my dear ninjas, you’re the first ones to walk on this bridge. And I’ve decided to name it...the Great Sakura Haruno Bridge!”
Sakura’s stomach dropped. “What?!” she exclaimed, her eyes wide.
Naruto pouted instantly. “Why not the Great Uzumaki Naruto Bridge?!”
Sasuke chuckled, unable to hide his amusement. Kakashi gave Sakura a gentle pat on the head. “Makes sense. She’s the only one who did more than just guard Tazuna—healing the villagers and helping wherever she could.”
Or maybe because I secretly killed Gato without any of you knowing, Sakura thought, her eyes flickering to Tazuna. The old man gave her a knowing wink, making her blush even more.
As they began crossing the bridge, leaving Nami no Kuni behind, Sasuke turned to Sakura, a teasing glint in his eye. “So, how does it feel to have a monument named after you?”
“Shut up, Sasuke!” Sakura snapped, burying her face in her hands to hide her blush.
Naruto laughed. “Wow! I didn’t know Sakura could blush harder than a tomato!”
Sakura groaned, enduring the teasing from her teammates and even Kakashi, who chuckled behind his book. Yet, as they walked, a playful idea popped into her head.
“Alright, that’s it!” Sakura declared, hands on her hips. “Whoever gets to the Konoha gates last has to treat me to dinner tonight!”
Her teammates paused, glancing at one another with competitive smirks.
But before they could start running, Sakura raised her hand. “Wait! Kakashi-sensei, you’re a Jonin—you need a handicap. You have to carry Sasuke and Naruto’s backpacks!”
“What?” Kakashi asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Yeah, you’ve got way too much of an advantage!” Sakura rummaged through her pouch dramatically. “Do I have chakra weights with me...?”
Before she could finish her thought, Kakashi moved in a blur. In the blink of an eye, Sakura found herself hoisted onto Kakashi’s back, her teammates’ backpacks strapped on behind him. Kakashi hummed cheerfully as if the additional weight was nothing.
Sakura’s eye twitched. Right...he was in the Anbu. She glanced at Naruto and Sasuke, who had already taken their starting stances beside Kakashi.
“Ready...set...GO!” Naruto yelled.
With that, Kakashi dashed forward, creating a massive dust cloud as Naruto and Sasuke tried to keep up. Sakura squeaked, clutching onto Kakashi’s shoulders, instantly regretting her idea.
At the Konoha gates, two Chunin guards leaned against the post, bored out of their minds.
“Man, guard duty is so dull,” Koketsu grumbled, staring out into the distance. “Izumo, why can’t anything exciting ever happen?”
Izumo yawned. “Be careful what you wish for, Koketsu...hey, what’s that? That dust cloud over there—is that Gai? Did his team return early?”
Koketsu squinted. “No way. That’s not Gai. Wait...is that...Kakashi?! Since when does he run that fast?”
As the dust cloud neared, the scene became clearer: Kakashi, sprinting like a blur, with a pink-haired girl clinging to his back and two Genin racing behind him.
“...Isn’t that Team 7? The one with the Police Chief’s kid and the Fourth Hokage’s son?” Koketsu muttered. “Who’s the pink-haired girl? I don’t remember her...”
Izumo shrugged. “No idea, but she’s screaming her lungs out.”
The two Chunin stood slack-jawed as the spectacle barreled toward them. Team 7, as always, never failed to make an entrance.
As Kakashi skidded to a stop in front of the Konoha gates, he leaned over the desk manned by Koketsu and Izumo, gasping for air hands slapped on the wooden table. “Made it...so, who was first?”
Koketsu smirked, glancing at Izumo before pointing at the blond Genin who had just crossed the finish line moments before. “Sorry, Kakashi. The blond kid was faster.”
“Alright!” Naruto whooped, throwing his fists into the air triumphantly.
Kakashi and Sasuke groaned in unison, their heads drooping in defeat.
“Good job, Naruto,” Sakura said, clapping sarcastically. “Looks like you are the second coming of the Yellow Flash.” She turned to Kakashi with a teasing grin. “And you, Kakashi-sensei...I thought you’d win for sure.”
Kakashi scratched the back of his head sheepishly. “I almost did. But...” He sighed wistfully. “I couldn’t stop thinking about Kushina-san’s cooking. That distracted me. So I lost on purpose.”
Naruto blinked, confused. “Wait, you lost on purpose!?”
Kakashi’s eye crinkled in a smile. “Yep. I mean, the best ramen in the world, hands down.”
Naruto practically glowed with pride, though Sasuke scowled and muttered, “Our teacher is the worst.”
Sakura giggled at Sasuke’s reaction, and together, the team made their way toward the Hokage Tower to report their mission.
As they walked, Kakashi glanced at Sakura from the corner of his eye. His expression was unreadable, but inside, a storm of emotions churned.
I hope I’m wrong about her being a former ROOT agent, he thought. But I can’t ignore the signs. Something’s off.
By the end of the week, he would call in a favor from Ino and her team. He hated himself for it—invading the privacy of one of his students went against every instinct of his better judgment. But the shinobi part of him, the part trained to anticipate and neutralize threats, wouldn’t let it go. Sakura is silently suffering, and it’s slowly affecting her performance.
For now, Kakashi stayed quiet, his internal struggle masked by his usual nonchalant demeanor. He could only hope the answers would bring clarity and not more questions.
“Team 7 reporting in,” he said calmly, addressing the Fourth Hokage. He summarized their stay in Nami no Kuni. After that, it was off to Naruto’s home, where an enthusiastic red-haired woman hugged Sakura tightly.
“Oh, why didn’t you bring her earlier? She is cute! Ah, these boys must have been a nightmare, Sakura. Come in, come in, dinner is ready.”
“Haha, Kushina-sama...they were fine,” Sakura grumbled under the bone-crushing hug. She listened halfway as Naruto excitedly recounted their mission in Wave and how they barely had to fight bandits.
As she slurped her ramen noodles, she stilted, “What the—no wonder you lost on purpose!”
Kakashi shook his head knowingly.
“Kakashi-sensei, you’re the best!” Sakura beamed.
Beside her, Sasuke huffed jealously. “So, which one do you like better: Naruto’s mom’s cooking, mine, or Kakashi’s home-cooked food?”
Sakura tilted her head thoughtfully. “Oh, don’t get me wrong. Your mom’s and Naruto’s are amazing, but...I miss Sakumo-san’s cooking. Not saying this to get brownie points with lazy head over here, but something about Sakumo’s cooking just...hits the spot.”
Kakashi beside her was glowing with happiness. Sasuke, Naruto, and even Kushina pouted.
Sakura giggled at their antics, but within herself, she scolded herself. To get so much attention and love...I have no right.
Notes:
uh sakura not so good very bad day is coming!
Chapter Text
Chapter 31: Countdown: 6
After the eventful dinner with her team, Sakura went home. Sasuke gave her a smirk, and Naruto waved from his bedroom window as they walked away. Eventually, Sasuke split off from the trio, leaving Sakura and Kakashi alone. Of course, she got head pats from Kakashi, and she swore she saw adoption papers in his pocket. What was that weird Jonin planning? Walking the streets, she picked up various bits of gossip.
Prizes for fish had gone down thanks to a new trade route to Nami. So, Tazuna had kept his promise to her. Hmm, what else? The Chunin Exams were in four months. Okay, that’s going to be fun. There were also rumors of the "Assassination of Elder Danzo Shimura" being closed with no leads found. Sakura's heart pounded. She had made sure the job was clean and left no evidence. Hopefully, the police force would just move on to other matters. Her eyes scanned nearby shops as she sighed in relief.
The last couple of weeks, she’d actually been eating food.
Funny, when she was around her team, she did human things. On her own, she usually just shoved tasteless soldier pills and cardboard crackers down her throat. It was a bad and harmful practice from her ROOT days, even though Danzo was gone, his ghost still haunted her. Maybe she should take Kakashi’s offer…?
She shook her head.
No. She couldn’t.
The last time she slept at their place, she screamed the house down and almost killed Sakumo. She needed to get her sleepwalking and night terrors under control. Turning to the hospital, she quickly signed herself up for the morning shifts before heading back to the abandoned district to her home.
It was the only relic of her parents. She never found out where Danzo had disposed of their bodies.
Walking further into the abandoned district, past her house, she made her way to a familiar training ground. Besides her and some stray cats and animals, no one came to the abandoned districts. There had been talks about rebuilding this place, but people were still scared from the Nine-Tails attack that had claimed the Third Hokage's life and many fellow shinobi.
Plus, the whole Danzo debacle had further complicated things, putting any idea of reviving the district on hold. Good for her—she could still train her secret chimera powers.
Stepping onto the shared training ground, she activated some privacy seals and barriers. Channeling chakra into her right foot, she released the seal, and the familiar silver chakra circulated in her blood. In four months, the Chunin Exams would be here. Not that she’d use any of her special powers, but she should at least try getting her Mangekyō Sharingan in check. She took a deep breath, activated her Sharingan, and watched it shift from one tomoe to three, and then to the Mangekyō.
She focused. After a while, a silver dome surrounded her. Now what? She knew she could do the dome thing and slow things down. But what else could she do? She couldn’t just walk up to Kakashi and his dad and be like, "Oh, hello, I’m a freak experiment from Danzo, and I have your clan’s amazing sacred silver chakra. Please teach me how to use it!"
She’d get executed, or something like that.
She would deserve it… she would not resist the punishment. After all, she was alive while other kids died.
Shaking her head, she recalled her fight with Tobi in the cave. She could slow things down. Stepping out of the dome, she threw a kunai inside. The kunai dropped to the ground.
Great.
She focused again, and the kunai slightly floated before dropping again. Sakura groaned, frustrated.
"Hm, that’s a weird Mangekyō ability, I dare say so myself," a voice suddenly broke her concentration. Sakura freaked out.
Why did her sensor ability not warn her?!?!
How didn't she notice the two new chakra signatures? Turning her eyes, burning red, she flinched when she saw the Uchiha police officer whom she almost stabbed twice during her sleepwalks.
SHIT! He saw her and her eyes and oh no... no...
He raised his hand. "So, Pinky, first off, the Mangekyō comes with a lot of strain, so don't use it all the time. When a Uchiha awakens it, which is rare, it comes with a unique ability just for the user. Some may have similar abilities. Lastly... oh right, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Shisui... nice to meet you, stabby kid."
Sakura blushed. "I'm sorry about those... sleepwalking incidents, officer. Am I getting punished for them?"
"Nah, but on another note... So, how long did you have the Sharingan? I won’t tell anyone. Your secret is safe with me for now. Between me and Itachi, you won’t need to worry. I’ve got a feeling you don’t want the main clan to know?"
Sakura raised an eyebrow, her body stiff. He wasn’t going to drag her to the Uchiha clan and demand an answer... why was he so kind...? If he knew she unnaturally obtained these eyes...
"I'm not really... an Uchiha," she muttered, her gaze wandering to the ground.
"You got the Sharingan. You awakened the Mangekyō. You're Uchiha," Shisui said matter-of-factly.
I got it from pillaging graves under Danzo's orders, killing your kin, and DNA experimentation, she wanted to scream, but her mouth was sealed shut.
Beside Shisui, another figure stepped into view. It was Itachi, Sasuke's brother. "Besides awakening the Mangekyō this early... it's rare to awaken it. Besides us two, there are only 20 Uchihas with this special mutation. So, come on, Sakura... when did you awaken it?"
Sakura closed her eyes, shutting the Sharingan off. The silver dome vanished with a sigh. "Around when I was 8 or 9. My Sharingan evolves on its own, not via traumatic experience."
The two teenagers exchanged a glance before turning to the 12-year-old, surprised. Wait, what?
"So, what do we have here?" Itachi stepped closer. Sakura was panicking, hoping they wouldn’t realize it was similar to Hatake's chakra.
Itachi tilted his head, Sharingan in his eyes. "Sakura, can you do that again?"
Hesitant, she nodded. Her Mangekyō came to life, and this time, she made a blue dome, suppressing her Hatake chakra.
She tossed a kunai again and tried moving it. This time, it was more successful.
"Oh wow... this ability is broken," Shisui gasped as he watched the kunai fly around the dome space.
"I agree..." Itachi sighed as they both rubbed their eyes.
"Did I do something wrong, Itachi-san?" Sakura panicked as she looked between the two.
"No, no, not your fault. It's just your Mangekyō is fascinating. You can create a space, and you can manipulate any object. Maybe even people. That is... fucking terrifying," Shisui explained.
"That ability…" Itachi began, his voice steady but laced with curiosity, " It feels…" He paused, his eyes narrowing slightly as he observed her. "Unnatural."
Sakura stiffened, her chest tightening at his words. Unnatural? Her throat constricted, and for a moment, she struggled to breathe. She couldn't speak the truth—not to them. Not now. Not ever. She’d always known her powers were different, but hearing Itachi say it like that made the weight of her secret even heavier.
Shisui seemed to sense her discomfort. "What he means," he said, his tone softer than before, "is that we’ve never seen someone awaken this kind of Mangekyō ability. It’s not exactly something you can train for. It’s… personal. Very unique to the user. I don’t know how you got it, but it’s clear that whatever caused it, you’re not the average Uchiha."
Sakura bit her lip, trying to keep her composure. She wanted to tell them—wanted to scream out the truth of how she’d come to be like this, but she couldn’t. There were too many secrets that could ruin everything. If Shisui and Itachi knew how her Sharingan was born, what she had done, what she had been part of... They wouldn’t see her as a confused, scared girl. They would see a monster, an abomination, someone who should never have existed.
"I'm not like you," she managed to say, her voice shaking. "I didn’t wake up because of trauma or some curse. It... it just happened."
Shisui and Itachi exchanged another glance. Shisui’s face softened slightly, but his eyes remained sharp, searching her expression for any sign of deceit.
"It doesn’t matter how it happened," Itachi said, his voice calm but forceful. "What matters is what you do with it now."
Sakura nodded, swallowing hard. What could she do? She was still trying to figure that out herself. But she knew one thing: the more she used this power, the more dangerous it would become. And she couldn't afford that—not with everything that was at stake.
"Are you going to tell anyone?" Sakura asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
Shisui shook his head. "Not unless you want us to. Your secret is safe with us… for now." His eyes were sincere, but there was something guarded about the way he spoke. As though he too was weighing the consequences of this revelation.
" I plan on not using it for now...Plus All I want is to protect people, my village Konoha no Sato..", Sakura sighed shutting off her eyes.
" Then we help you master this strange skill. Is that alright?", Shisui stepped forward and gave her a shoulder patt. Sakura looked away ashamed nodding.
Chapter Text
Chapter 32: Countdown: 5
"Please, Gekko-san, take your prescription more carefully!" Sakura scolded, her voice firm as she smacked the Jonin's forehead with one hand. His head jerked back slightly in surprise, the impact causing a small wince. Her other hand held a clipboard, her posture one of professional authority. Outside, the birds chirped in the morning air, signaling the start of a new day.
After her brief training session with Itachi and Shisui, Sakura had returned home, crawling into the iron maiden—an old training contraption she had made sure to adjust for her nightly rest. Thanks to its painful restrictions, she didn’t end up sleepwalking and stabbing someone again. She needed all the rest she could get; after all, there was still so much to process. Kakashi had warned them he would increase their training for the upcoming Chunin Exams.
Leaving the patient room, she made her way to the changing room, striding down the hospital floor to switch into her shinobi gear. Feeling the weight of the mission ahead, she ran toward the Team 7 training spot. As she passed a familiar figure, she did a double-take.
"TenTen?"
The bun-haired girl turned around, her face lighting up with a warm smile. "Oh, Saku! Long time no see! We just came back yesterday evening. I heard you had a C-Rank mission too!"
Sakura grabbed the railing and gracefully jumped down beside TenTen. "It was easy. Barely any work, but your team…" She let her gaze wander over to Lee and Gai, who were currently engaged in their usual insane workout routine. They were a spectacle of energy and enthusiasm.
"…Are lively as always," Sakura finished with a small smile.
"At least I have Neji," TenTen replied, rolling her eyes. "He's quiet, but he's saner than whatever that is," she gestured with a thumb towards Lee and Gai, who were in the middle of a strange pose. Sakura raised an eyebrow at Neji, who was sitting calmly by the side, watching the workout with his usual expression—emotionally distant. His eyes were dull, focused on his team, but there was something heavier behind them.
Right, Sakura realized. Neji was once a ROOT agent. He’d made it to phase three, right? That was a part of his history that wasn’t easy to forget, even if he rarely spoke about it. TenTen looked at Neji, her expression softening with understanding.
"Speaking of 'meet-up' stuff," Sakura began, trying to shift the conversation. "How’s living with your dad?"
TenTen flushed slightly at the question. "Ah, Genma-san?" She giggled a little. "He's like a mother hen! Constantly hovering over me, making sure I don’t do anything reckless. He almost got into a fight with Gai the other day because he insisted I was training too hard!"
Sakura chuckled at the image of Genma clashing with Gai over something so trivial. It was a testament to how much Genma cared for TenTen, though it was a little overbearing at times. After a moment, the two girls exchanged more small talk, agreeing to have a sleepover at Hinata's or Ino's again, and then Sakura took a step back, offering TenTen a wave as she jumped up to head to her team.
As Sakura approached the usual training ground where Team 7 had gathered, the kunoichi was greeted by an energetic Naruto.
"Good morning, Sakura!" Naruto exclaimed, flashing a wide grin. "Be careful though, Sasuke’s turned radioactive overnight!"
Sakura raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. She turned toward Sasuke, only to find him standing off to the side, his usual calm demeanor replaced by something more intense. He was brooding—a storm of emotions swirling behind his eyes. Black clouds of sadness and depression formed around him. Urgh.
"What happened?" Sakura asked, teasingly. "Is our precious Uchihawa-sama suffering love sickness or something?"
Sasuke’s eyes snapped to her in surprise, his face blushing. "No! It's just that my brother came home late, and I asked him to come earlier so he could teach me a new fireball technique!"
Sakura froze for a moment, realization dawning on her. Oh. That was her fault. The tension between the Uchiha brothers… she had a hand in it, even though it wasn’t intentional. Itachi insisted he stay longer because Shisui was a terrible teacher. He was right—Shisui sucked at teaching.
Sakura's cheeks flushed slightly, but she quickly recovered. "Aha… well, don’t worry. I’m sure Kakashi will teach you a new one too if you ask him nicely. If not, I’ll bribe him or something," she added with a wink.
Sasuke gave her a small, skeptical glare but didn’t argue as his face flushed. "Whatever."
Sakura chuckled to herself, feeling the familiar warmth of her team’s companionship. Despite everything that weighed on her—her secrets, her abilities, her burdens—being with them always had a way of making things feel a little lighter. She would protect them, protect Konoha, and keep moving forward, no matter what.
With a puff, Kakashi appeared, book in hand. One hand casually raised for greetings. "Yo!"
"Naruto, I think our team is broken. First, Uchiwa-sama is radioactive, and Kakashi is coming early? Usually, he takes 4 to 2 hours!" she said dramatically as Naruto reached for her hands, and they both dramatically gasped and pointed at the two. "Imposters! GAH!"
Kakashi sweatdropped. "Anyway, today we will start focusing more on the Chunin Exams. We'll train for an hour, do D-rank missions for 3 hours, and then the rest of the time, we train. Got it?" He shut his book.
An hour later, after their D-rank mission, they went back to training.
Kakashi decided to change the training ground. The pink-haired girl felt sorry for the poor chunin who had to clean this place up after Kakashi’s artistic expression.
Naruto stared at Kakashi. "This is insane!" as he pointed at the training field that Kakashi had made using Earth-style jutsu. Sasuke gave Kakashi a glare of daggers and death too.
"Muuh, Naru-chan, my heart is bleeding!" He gave the blond a hair ruffle. "You’ve got 1 hour to pass this obstacle with no chakra!" The 3 genins sighed as he smiled at them.
Although she was very stoic outside, Sakura was celebrating. Finally, something challenging. She was getting bored, after all. Lately, Sakura had been missing her insane, inhuman ROOT training... what was wrong with her? She should be happy not to go through punishments! Sakura waved the thought away from her mind. Stretching herself, she dashed through the first part—a simple hurdle made of earth.
The next was a thin line she had to balance on, with water beneath. Easy. The next thing after that gave her a bit of trouble. It was a vertical slope. Reaching for a kunai, she made makeshift climbing gear, her teammates beside her mimicking.
This was fun. Danzo would always make them do obstacle runs in ROOT too, where they weren't allowed to use chakra. But I bet Kakashi won’t rip our fingernails off or torture us if we use chakra or fail to get through this… she thought as she landed down from the slope.
The next obstacle gave her a bit of a headache. "Okay, what is this?"
"Great, if Sakura has no idea what chance do I have?" Naruto wailed. Sasuke beside him sighed, his eyes widening. "Kakashi-sensei is a sadist!"
Behind her, she heard Sasuke and Naruto following her.
The next obstacle was a set of boulders shaped like humans, training dummies that shifted and turned, designed for hand-to-hand combat. Great. Cracking her shoulder, she went headfirst. Dodging a dummy's punch, she slid and jumped at one, unchained it, then moved on.
Her eyes calculated the amount quickly. 300? Without chakra?!?! Sakura would be fine. She was used to fighting long battles with the faintest amounts of chakra, but her teammates—behind her, she heard them struggle.
"Use kunais and shurikens if you must, just block and keep moving!" Sakura called out, her voice strong.
"Thanks, Saku!" Naruto waved at her, throwing a kunai at a training dummy.
Sakura continued, facing the small army of dummies. Deliberately tripping up here and there, she remembered: She was a Genin after all. Kakashi would feel very suspicious if she didn’t mess up a bit.
When one of the dummies hit her bruised side, which was still not fully healed, she suppressed a yelp of pain. She had a high pain tolerance. Plus, she was almost at the end. Sakura gritted her teeth, pushing through the pain from the dummy's punch. The bruise on her side was a constant reminder of how much she'd been pushing herself, but she wouldn't stop. Not now, not ever. The dummies continued to shift and change, adapting to every move she made, but Sakura was used to unpredictability. She'd trained with far worse in ROOT.
She flipped, dodging a well-aimed punch from one of the dummies, landing gracefully on her feet before sweeping her leg out to trip it. With a swift motion, she delivered a solid punch to its midsection, the impact sending it toppling over. Her eyes narrowed in concentration, and her body moved instinctively, her years of hard training taking over.
We can’t use chakra, she thought, but we can use kunai and shurikens. Technically speaking, if I remove all restraints, I’d be done with this within 30 minutes, but… let’s not. Lately, Kakashi’s been acting weird around me.
Finally reaching the end of the dummies, she realized it took what felt like 55 minutes. The last obstacles were a mix of hurdles, slopes, and circles—simple parkour. Reaching the end, they collapsed at Kakashi’s feet. He held a stopwatch.
"Hm. One hour and 30 minutes. Better than I expected."
The three gasped for air, sending him glares that could bury someone.
"You're a demon! No chakra?! You're a demon! This was insane! We couldn’t use chakra! Kakashi-nii, you're indeed a sadist!" Naruto sobbed. Sakura chuckled beside them. She felt someone give Naruto a soft smack and place a wicker basket on the blond’s head.
"Don’t complain. This obstacle looks way too easy."
Naruto frowned. "Mom! You’re making me look stupid in front of my team!"
Kushina rolled her eyes and raised the wicker basket. "I got some lunch for you guys. Come on, let’s have a picnic."
As they calmed down, Sakura sighed. The obstacle course was actually decent for Genins, if she said so herself.
Danzo had been more cruel-headed, making them spend hours in maze-like obstacles, reversing them without chakra. If they failed, harsh punishments followed. Compared to that, Kakashi was nicer.
She settled on the picnic, relieved with a glass of water. Sasuke looked half-dead, and Naruto still wailed as Kakashi and Kushina talked softly about the team’s training plans.
Chapter Text
Chapter 33: Countdown: 4
After the picnic, Sakura went home, shoveled down some cardboard rations, and then sauntered to the training ground. An enthusiastic Shisui greeted her. After a while, they figured out more about her freaky Mangekyō Sharingan.
"Let’s take a break for two weeks. My Sharingan sometimes goes crazy if I overuse it...I need to charge it a bit..." she admitted, which made the Shisui pout, and Itachi shrugged his shoulders. Her Sharingan was really weird.
"Besides, your little brother will be miserable if you don’t go home and teach him something!" she turned to Itachi, who deadpanned at her comment. Sasuke could get too dramatic. After bidding the teenager goodbye the 12-year-old sighed as she closed the door behind her. The eerie quietness of the home made her miss her Mission in Nami when she woke up to a nice breakfast with her Team at their host Tsunami-
Sakura shoot the thought away. She had no right to be close to her team.
Walking inside, she tossed her ninja sandals into the foyer:" I´m Home...", she yelled knowing no one would respond but silence. Her feet softly patted against the cold ground. She made sure the two of them were gone. She dropped off her clothes and stared at the clock on her bed, setting it for 5 a.m. Her hospital shift was early. She removed the floorboards, climbed down the long staircase to her familiar iron maiden, and slipped in. Pain was an old friend, reliable in its consistency. The memories carved themselves into her like scars on flesh.
She’d rather sleep in there than on her bed. Ever since she came back from Nami, her sleepwalking had become worse. If she hadn’t been in this coffin, she might have caused more people to die at her hands. She sighed, not flinching at the familiar, painful pricks entering her skin. The ninja threads pierced her arms and suspended her inside the needle coffin. She closed her eyes, relieved. She wore her trauma-like armor, heavy and suffocating. Soon her mind diverted to a dream consisting of quiet water, and trees. Nature. It was more nice than usual.
She may have slept an hour or two.
But suddenly, she was startled awake by two familiar chakra signatures and dragged out of the coffin.
Confused, she blinked.
"Sakura, who—wait, no one else has been here!" It was Shisui who grabbed her out, and noticing her, uh, lack of clothing, he panicked and threw his officer vest at her.
"Itachi... she’s... torturing herself!", he yelled in panic again.
That’s how, a few minutes later, she had two Uchiha officers at her kitchen table, looking as if she’d just burned the Hokage. Oh, great. Right—self-harming isn’t okay? She rubbed her tired eyes and sighed. Welp....How was she going to lie her way out of this one? In a few hours, she had her shift, team training, and other responsibilities. The quiet hooting of an owl outside was a bit crating to her ears but she was used to noise. The Dropping of wet water droplets from her sink's faucet was rhythmic.
"Well, I’ll be frank—it’s to avoid another sleepwalking incident where I become stabby, as you say," she spilled the beans, and Shisui looked at her, frustrated.
"This is not okay. Sakura, Kami—okay, you’re coming with me!"
With a blink of an eye, she was teleported somewhere else—Shisui’s home, probably, since she’d seen Itachi’s home plenty of times. She was placed on the floor. Ha, ha she had been kidnapped.
"Wait, wait, wait. My alarm! I have to go to my hospital shift at 5," she protested freaking out.
Itachi’s eyebrow twitched as he walked to what seemed to be a phone, called the hospital, and signed her off.
Oh, shit.
These two were going to lecture her. Sweat began to bead on her brow. How was she going to get out of this one?
Shisui sighed as he threw her a shirt. Yeah, a shirt.
"If you sleepwalk, I’ll stop you, again okay? Not the first time you stabbed me. I’m stronger than you think. But that iron maiden? It needs to go. And also, what the hell is wrong with you, kid?"
Everything, she wanted to say. Some creepy Warhawk guy named Danzo Shimura and ROOT, Chimera Project, I am Agent 03 Petal that killed the guy you´ve been searching for a whole year, EVERYTHING, she wanted to say. But she kept silent. No one was going to know or find out. It was good enough that these two were keeping her Sharingan secret. Her past hung over her like a specter, whispering reminders of who she was.
She made sure her ROOT tattoo was hidden by her long pink hair.
"Wash up, Sakura. Also, you can trust us," Itachi said as he left.
She looked down, walking to the bathroom, washing off the blood, and healing her wounds. She was used to pain. She was used to this.
She was a tool, after all. A tool that killed her own master.
She didn’t flinch when the ice water hit her skin when she dropped the two large shirts on her dry body, and when she was ushered into a guest room by Shisui’s warm smile.
Would he and Itachi still smile at her if they knew what she did?
To the Uchiha clan in the dead of night? When she was ordered to kill children, babies pillage graves under orders of Danzo? That she didnt resist him enough like a cowards?
She went under the blanket.
Surprisingly, Shisui was able to stop her from sleepwalking very well. So when the morning sun rose, she had successfully not stabbed him—seven times, according to him. He joked she was a scary sleepwalker. Staring at breakfast, she sighed. She didn’t deserve this kindness. But she forced herself to accept it. She couldn’t draw more suspicion to herself.
"Geh. I checked your pantry at home. Self-harm and bad diet? Ration bars and soldier pills aren’t food, kid!" Shisui scolded, and for the first time, Sakura mentally smiled.
She got scolded like a child.
She shook her head and was accompanied by Shisui to her training spot. The Uchiha district was full of life.
If they knew what I did the last five years when I was in ROOT, she thought darkly. She couldn’t let it slip.
On the way, she met Sasuke and Itachi.
"Eh? Sakura? Why are you here? Not that I mind, but why are you with my uncle? Shisui, what did you do?!" Sasuke’s eyes lit up, his face morphing into panic glaring at the teenager.
"Ah, Sakura has been asking me to teach her genjutsu!" Shisui lied smoothly and winked at her.
Sakura felt the pit in her stomach deepen.
She would rather be back in ROOT’s basements, tortured, her fingernails ripped off, in sensory deprivation—anything—than be treated kindly.
But Danzo was dead.
ROOT was gone.
All the agents rehabilitated and safely interacted with the village.
The children were safe.
All that was left was her monster, chimera self.
70% Hatake, 20% Uchiha, and 10% Senju DNA. The only survivor of the Chimera Project. An abomination. A flighty monster.
She walked beside the three Uchiha, quietly listening to the banter. Her face morphed into a fake smile. Her eyes wandered to the sun's horizon. Why did she wake up every day? Why didn't she end her life the day she ended Danzo´s? Was she a coward´s ist punishment for the lives she took´1589 lives she had more to save to make up for the 1.689 souls, she killed in Danzo's name for his fanatic belief that he could become Hokage, killed Minato killed the fire Dayimo, and become a perfect leader.
She couldn’t tell anyone this.
A hand patted her shoulder. Looking up, she saw Itachi shove something into her hands. She squinted her eyes. It was eye drops and... cookies?
When was the last time she ever got sweets? Sakura recalled it was a month before she had to end her predecessor, Rin had managed to find cookies somehow and gave them to her. The two, a woman and a girl, were on a mission and took a short break. The fireplace was crackling and Rin had winked at her. Danzo didn't see this so let them be human for once.
She could cry, she never touched sweets after that.
"Helps with dry eyes," Itachi said with a slight smile winking.
Sakura could scream and cry. Sakura stared down at the small package of cookies and eye drops, her hands trembling slightly. The warmth radiating from the Uchihas around her felt alien—uncomfortable yet strangely soothing. She didn't deserve all of this. As she and Sasuke entered the training field Sakura sighed. Naruto yelled a happy Good Morning at her as he went into a bickering match with Sasuke, A Fake smile and giggle escaped her mouth.
Her mind was heavy. She didn't notice the looks of worry from her Jonin teacher.
She didn’t deserve her friends: Ino, Hinata, and Tenten.
She didn't deserve her Team. Kakashi praises, Sasuke smirks, and Naruto's happy greetings.
She didn’t deserve to be in their lives.
She didn’t deserve to be in the Village.
She should have died in ROOT. Or in a ditch somewhere.
But she was alive undeserved.
And yet, as Sasuke glanced back at her and gave Naruto a smack which turned into a small brawl between the two she found herself clinging to the moment.
Kakashi beside her ruffled her hair and gestured for her to follow her to the training ground. Ignoring the two boys beating themselves blue and green.
Chapter 34
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 34: Countdown: 3
Sakura looked up from her book. All day, Kakashi had made them train in taijutsu and complete more physical tests. Now, he was putting them through academic ninja exercises. No problem for her—but Naruto? He was on his way to the afterlife. Sasuke? Barely hanging on. The smell of old paper and the sound of flipping books filled the library, along with occasional grumbling. It was full of people. Kakashi was snickering to himself, his singular eye crinkled in amusement at Naruto and Sasuke’s suffering.
Sakura rolled her eyes before leaning over to Naruto to help the poor Uzumaki.
The kunoichi wondered if Kakashi was purposely exhausting them physically and mentally. It was truly strange. Once she was done explaining the problem to Naruto, his eyes lit up in understanding. Then she walked over to Sasuke’s side of the table and helped him as well. Satisfied that she had helped her teammates, she sat back down in her seat. Kakashi gave her a happy, singular-eye smile as he patted her head. In his other hand, he held a book titled "How to Raise a Child" again. What was Jonin planning this time?
Rolling her eyes, she let the night dawn.
Holding a notebook full of her scribbles, she waved her teammates goodbye and was about to head home when she came across Hinata and Ino arguing. They stopped as soon as she approached.
"Oh, hey, Sakura!" Ino said nervously, chuckling as Hinata shot her a glare.
"Hey, Sakura. Don’t mind us. We’re talking. Just talking clan stuff," Hinata said icily, the last sentence aimed at Ino.
Under Hinata’s gaze, Ino melted. "Yeah, go on. Don’t mind us, Saku."
Eyebrow raised, Sakura shrugged and went home, only to be swooped up by Shisui and dropped off at his house, into the guest room.
"Nope. You’re still under surveillance, kitten," he chided. Resigned to her fate, Sakura tiredly walked to her bed and crawled under the warm blankets.
Grumbling, she reached into her ninja pouch for her notebook and went through her theories one more time. The door opened—it was Shisui again, this time with a bowl.
"I forgot, you need to eat, kid."
She smirked. "You’ve become my mom or something?"
"Whatever floats your boat. Now eat up, miss." He placed the bowl on her nightstand. Crawling out of her comfortable bed, Sakura reached for the bowl. She shoveled the food down absentmindedly, her mind drifting. What could Hinata and Ino have been arguing about?
With Ino and Hinata
They had moved to a more closed-off location, specifically Ino’s room. The Hyuga heiress was livid.
"Read Sakura's mind without her consent?! You’ve lost it, Ino. I know she’s been absent-minded, but this is too much!"
Ino understood Hinata’s anger, but Kakashi’s request… the way he had explained it... Her eyes drifted to the floor, where, just across her room, was a room full of former ROOT agents from her clan, sleeping soundly. Some were half her age, and a few of the older ones like Fuu were doing missions. It's been a year still these emotionless drones were hard to deal with.
"Sakura is suffering. If we don’t deal with it now, she might hurt herself. You know her, Hinata. She won’t talk about her problems, even though she has us—and TenTen."
Hinata her expression softening slightly.
Ino grabbed her hand. "Come with me. I need to show you something."
Leading Hinata through the Yamanaka residence, Ino went to her father’s study. Ignoring her dad, who was asleep at the desk, she reached for a file, flipped open several pages, and tapped on one.
"Read this carefully. Doesn’t this sound like Sakura?"
Curious, Hinata read the document—and was shocked.
"But why didn’t we notice all these years? If she displays typical ROOT agent movements... We’ve been together since childhood! She said she and TenTen never got past the first stage. They were never taken in deeper... but if she lied… why? Why isn’t she coming to us for help? Plus she has been always so full of emotions. If stage 4 makes you lose them...how...why?"
"I told you, Hinata… Sakura would rather lie than ask for help. Maybe she made it to Stage 3—worse, Stage 5. Heck, maybe she was involved with Danzo’s assassination? Whatever it is, we need to know. Sakura… she’s someone who never asks for help. She sees herself as a burden." Ino’s voice softened as she closed the file.
Hinata looked over at Inoichi’s sleeping figure. "Does he know? I mean… this is..."
"Harsh? I know. My dad has an idea."
"When will you do it?"
"In two days," Ino said, her hand clenched into a fist. "Shikamaru and Choji will help. Kakashi too. His dad, Sakumo, will host a barbecue, inviting the Rookie 9 and some friends. Sakura will be brought there. While everyone’s cooking, I’ll drag her away under the pretense of talking in private. Shikamaru will bind her, Choji will immobilize her. Kakashi-sensei will be nearby, with Asuma-sensei. Right now, Kakashi is tiring her out—both mentally and physically."
Time Skip – The Next Day
Sakura gasped for air. Another grueling day of taijutsu and heavy academic work. It was slowly getting to her—especially since she had sleepwalked thirty times. Luckily, Shisui had stopped her each time.
Kakashi had given them "homework" on creating strategies for their teamwork. The midday sun was hot, and Sasuke and Naruto were still doing their exercises.
Sakura wondered if this was intentional. Deciding to trust the adult, she sighed and continued her exercises.
Notes:
shits about to hit the fan
Chapter 35
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 35: Countdown: 2 Days Until D-Day
Her mind was too tired, too full, and too busy with everything. She had been driven to exhaustion.Thoughts tangled in knots, and exhaustion sat heavy on her shoulders. It was nothing compared to Danzo’s training, but Kakashi was subtly increasing their hours—pushing them more and more. Her head throbbed, but with the Chunin Exams just three months and two weeks away, it made sense. The next day had arrived, and here she was, listening to Kakashi explain genjutsu.
Shisui, like a mother hen, had handed her a bento box that morning, telling her to do well in training. The kunoichi rolled her eyes.
She groaned, rubbing her face. Another day of pretending. Another day of trying to act normal. She couldn’t keep doing this, but she had no choice. Kakashi, at least, seemed to be subtler than usual.
"That's it for today. Have a nice weekend, you guys," Kakashi said with his ever-present eye smile. "By the way, in two days, on Sunday, we’ll have a barbecue at the Hatake compound. I recommend you guys still train, especially you, Sakura. Work on your taijutsu—do more push-ups or go for a run. And please go through the books I gave you!"
Sakura nodded. She was getting rusty. She hadn’t been able to do her regular training since moving in with Shisui in fear it might expose her. The barbecue sounded like a trap... Her instincts told her Kakashi was planning something. Sauntering to the Uchiha district with Sasuke made her stomach churn. Being there for the last couple of days was unbearable, considering what she’d done in her ROOT days. Not that she would ever tell anyone.
"Say, what did you do to be under my uncle’s... surveillance?" Sasuke asked his tone a mix of curiosity and concern.
She shrugged, though her mind was panicking. She couldn’t just explain her unique situation. It was a secret she intended to keep to herself for as long as she could. Sasuke, thankfully, dropped the subject and decided to escort her to Shisui's home, taking the opportunity to ask about a theory he didn’t understand. She explained it calmly.
When they arrived at Shisui’s house, Sakura noticed him arguing with what appeared to be Sasuke’s mother.
As the door opened and they walked in, both adults snapped to attention, their conversation abruptly halting.
"Oh, hello, Sakura!" Mikoto beamed, pulling Sakura into a warm hug.
"It’s an honor to see you, Mikoto-sama," Sakura murmured softly in the arms of the Uchiha matriarch. Beside her, Sasuke sighed and facepalmed.
Mikoto turned to him with a chiding smile. "Now, please. Let’s go home before your father starts worrying. How about you two come with us? Dinner’s ready—tteokbokki!"
Sakura wished the earth would swallow her whole.
This was too much. She had taken too much from this clan. They were so kind to her. Did they understand that treating her—a monster—as kindly as they did only made it worse? Did they know what it was like to bust open a child’s head, remove the premature Sharingan from an Uchiha baby, and implant it into someone else’s eyes? Of course, they didn’t. If they did, they’d kill her.
Shisui chuckled and stood up, motioning for Sakura to follow him and the rest of the Uchiha. The district was alive with activity.
Unlike the nights she’d snuck in under Danzo’s orders—pillaging graves, stealing babies, and forging death certificates at the hospital. It had been easy since she’d been assigned to the medic corps as a cover. Even though Danzo was gone, even though ROOT was disbanded... she could never forgive herself.
An older Uchiha woman smiled at her, said something kindly, and handed her an orange. Sakura plastered on a fake smile.
"Thank you, Uchiha-sama," she said, bowing slightly before rejoining the group. Mikoto gave her a curious look, Shisui frowned, and Sasuke tilted his head in confusion.
Why did Sakura treat every Uchiha as though they were better than her?
When they arrived at Sasuke’s home, Sakura could scream.
Why was she being given such kindness?
As they walked through the door, Mikoto immediately began bustling around, directing everyone to the kitchen. The savory smells of tteokbokki, rice, and other dishes filled the air. Sakura trailed after Mikoto, unable to mask the discomfort twisting in her stomach. Mikoto’s warm eyes seemed to see right through her, and for a moment, Sakura was paralyzed by the sheer kindness radiating from the woman.
Itachi ushered her to the table, gesturing for Shisui to help in the kitchen.
As she sat down, her eyes wandered to Fugaku, who was still in his Police Chief uniform, flipping through a file.
Ah, the universe must love watching her suffer.
Sakura bet he’d slice her to pieces if he ever found out what she’d done.
Beside her, Sasuke nudged her shoulder. "If you want, we can train together during the weekdays."
"Yeah. But we can’t forget the barbecue. I want to go... I miss Sakumo-san’s cooking," she mumbled absentmindedly, her thoughts drifting to darker memories. Stealing Uchiha infants. Inserting syringes into their small veins. Tutoring kids for Danzo’s experiments.
Sasuke frowned at her thousand-yard stare.
Fugaku paused his scribbling. "Haruno-san, are you okay? You look like you’ve seen something."
"Nothing, Fugaku-sama," Sakura replied smoothly. "Kakashi is... How does Sasuke put it? A sadist. I’m just a bit tired. But his training methods—sadistic as they are—have improved us."
She was good at hiding her past. Too good. Deep down, she wanted to confess her sins. But the words always caught in her throat, just like the day she pierced Danzo’s heart. That day, when the bastard had died by her hands, she had decided never to speak of her ROOT days again.
Mikoto, followed by a grumbling Shisui and a stoic Itachi, placed plates on the table. "Then eat up, Sakura. You’ll need your strength. Here you go!"
"Thank you, Mikoto-sama," Sakura replied sheepishly, bowing with a fake smile.
You don’t deserve this, her mind hissed darkly. You chimera. You biological freak.
"Ah, so polite! I told you, Miko-chan or Mikoto is fine!" the matriarch said warmly. Her smile was like the sun. Sakura felt like crying but clapped her hands with the family, bowed, and mumbled a quiet thanks before eating.
You don’t deserve this.
She swallowed the food mechanically. It was delicious, but her mind screamed at her the entire time.
You don’t deserve this.
She watched the Uchihas talk and smiled politely, her eyes wandering. Sasuke refilled her bowl. Itachi asked her about training with Kakashi. Shisui recounted his busy police officer duties.
Sakura simply held it all in, sitting still, looking pretty, and damned if she’d let herself crack.
All with a fake smile.
By the end of the meal, Sakura felt like an imposter in the heart of a family she didn’t deserve. Mikoto’s laughter, Fugaku’s occasional wry comments, and Sasuke’s rare smiles created a tableau of warmth that she could only admire from the outside.
As they cleared the table, Mikoto handed her a small plate of leftovers. “For later,” she said, her smile as bright as the sun.
Sakura accepted it with a bow, her fake smile firmly in place. “Thank you, Mikoto-sama.”
You don’t deserve this, her mind whispered darkly. Not their kindness, not their trust.
The warmth of the Uchiha household followed her as she left with Shisui in tow, lingering like a ghost. But the shadows of her past clung tighter, refusing to let her go.
Notes:
sakura: *displaying signs of extrem trauma*
Uchiha clan: Um need a hug?
Sakura *spasm away* no I´m..... (bleeding) fine
Chapter Text
Chapter 36: Countdown: 1 Day Until D-Day
Morning arrived with the faint glow of dawn casting long shadows over Konoha. Sakura groaned, half-conscious, as she rolled out of bed and landed unceremoniously on the floor. Shisui’s home, while spacious and welcoming, still felt alien to her. Groggily picking herself up, she shuffled into the living room, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.
“Morning,” Shisui greeted, not looking up from his desk. A comically large pile of paperwork towered in front of him. He smirked as he finally glanced her way. “At least you didn’t sleepwalk last night. I’m telling you—it’s the stress. Maybe take a break from your medical ninja duties for a bit?”
Sakura frowned, crossing her arms. He wasn’t entirely wrong—her lack of sleep had only worsened under the weight of her responsibilities—but she couldn’t just stop. She had to atone for her sins.
“I’ll be fine,” she said tersely, glancing out the window as the dark sky lightened with streaks of orange. She grabbed the eyedrops Itachi had given her, quickly wetting her tired eyes before slipping them into her pouch. “I’m heading out for a jog. Tell Sasuke I’ll be late—he promised to teach me shuriken techniques.”
Shisui leaned back in his chair, waving her off dramatically. “Go, my child, and conquer the day!”
Sakura rolled her eyes as she stepped outside. His child? As if. The cool morning air helped chase away her lingering fatigue as she jogged out of the Uchiha district. She veered onto a less-traveled path, her feet pounding a steady rhythm along Konoha’s perimeter wall. The village began to wake around her, but her thoughts drifted far from the streets she passed.
Flashback – Age 7
The lab was cold and dimly lit, the sterile scent of chemicals heavy in the air. Sakura stood near the back, her small frame dwarfed by the towering equipment and shadowed walls. Rin-sensei stood at the entrance, speaking in clipped tones to Danzo.
“Her progress is steady,” Rin reported, her voice neutral. “But her potential remains untapped without further conditioning.”
Danzo nodded curtly, his weathered face unreadable. Leaning heavily on his cane, he turned and left without a word, flanked by two emotionless ROOT operatives.
Sakura exhaled silently. Once the oppressive presence of Danzo was gone, Rin’s expression softened—a rare, startling sight in this cold, detached world.
“Finally, he’s gone,” Rin said quietly, brushing a hand through her hair. “Come, Sakura. Let’s do something different today.”
Sakura blinked, her dull green eyes lifting to her teacher. “Petal-sensei… medical ninjutsu?”
“Not exactly. But this will help you refine your control,” Rin said with a faint smile. “Pay attention. What I’m about to show you is ANBU-level, classified stuff. You’re special, so you get to learn it early. Follow me.”
Sakura followed obediently, trailing behind as they left the lab and wove through the ROOT compound. Other agents moved like shadows around them, their faces obscured by masks. Unlike them, Rin clung to a sliver of humanity, a small kindness that shone through despite the cold, rigid environment.
When they reached an isolated training ground, Rin crouched and lowered her voice. “This is an advanced exercise. Never train it in front of skilled shinobi unless necessary. It’s subtle but dangerous.”
Sakura nodded, her focus sharpening.
Rin extended her right hand and closed her eyes, her chakra coiling in precise threads. A faint blue shimmer coated her palm as she reached into her pouch and pulled out three senbon. With fluid movements, the needles danced across her fingers, controlled entirely by the chakra she emitted.
“Now you try,” Rin instructed. Her face was impassive again, the brief softness from earlier replaced by ROOT’s trademark stoicism.
FLASHBACK END
The warmth of the rising sun brought Sakura back to the present. Her breathing was steady, and sweat dampened her forehead. She had lost track of her laps, but it hardly mattered. Slowing to a walk, she found herself in a quieter part of the village. The abandoned district came into view—her old home, still standing.
She stopped briefly, letting her gaze linger on the structure, a relic of her dead parents, before moving on to a secluded training ground. The area was silent, save for the rustling leaves and the faint chirp of birds in the distance.
Reaching into her pouch, she pulled out three kunai and sat cross-legged on the grass. Closing her eyes, she exhaled slowly, letting her chakra flow through her palms. The kunai hovered shakily at first, but as she focused, they began to move more smoothly, twirling and weaving through her fingers like extensions of her own body.
The exercise, long ingrained in her from years of practice, felt like second nature now. Yet, as the kunai danced across her hands, she couldn’t shake the memory of Rin’s careful instruction—or the reason ROOT had taught her such skills in the first place.
This technique, like so much else from her past, was both a gift and a curse.
Her eyes snapped open. Time to train with Sasuke and pretend to be weak and pathetic at shuriken jutsu. As she walked back into the Uchiha district, her breath hitched. She was greeted by an enthusiastic Sasuke, who excitedly showed her a new shuriken move.
It took her four hours and countless attempts, but eventually, with sweat dripping from her brow, she sank to the grass triumphantly. For once, she saw Sasuke laugh—a genuine, carefree laugh. She wondered if he would still smile at her if he knew… what she was. What she’d done.
The door to the garden slid open. “Sakura, Sasuke—hello,” Itachi greeted. His gaze settled on her. “Still training? Shouldn’t you rest?”
“Well, I am the weakest link on my team. Besides medical ninjutsu… I barely have anything going for me,” she replied with a sheepish smile, scrambling to her feet.
Tomorrow was the barbecue, and she felt a gnawing dread in her stomach for reasons she couldn’t explain. As Itachi ushered them inside for a smoothie, Sakura couldn’t shake the strange, ominous feeling growing within her.
Chapter Text
Chapter 37: D-Day
After dinner—complete with Shisui’s usual pouting (seriously, he was 17 but acted like he was 5)—Sakura returned to her place. Despite his protests, she had said her goodbyes and left, heading back to her residence in the abandoned district. For once, there was no heavy surveillance. She threw herself into rigorous training, pushing her body and mind to their limits until exhaustion finally overtook her. She collapsed on the training ground, only to awaken to the chirping of birds as the first light of dawn filtered through the trees.
What a great start to Sunday, she thought wryly, scrambling to her feet. Brushing herself off, she headed home for a quick shower and pulled on an outfit that screamed "12-year-old girl"—a conscious attempt to blend in with her peers. Today, she had plans to meet TenTen before the barbecue to help sort through her ever-growing arsenal of weapons.
Leaving the eerie silence of the abandoned district behind, Sakura made her way to the bustling heart of the village. At the Shiranui apartment complex, she was greeted by the sight of Genma and TenTen in the middle of a heated argument.
“I said, we should get a bigger scroll!” Genma insisted, his senbon bouncing precariously between his lips as he gestured animatedly.
“Nah, I like the smaller ones!” TenTen shot back, crossing her arms defiantly.
Sakura shook her head at the sight. These two…
Genma snapped his head toward her as she approached. “Ah, Sakura! Please, talk some sense into her. If she wants to use this many weapons, she needs more storage!”
“Or fūinjutsu,” Sakura suggested with a sly grin. “She just needs to learn fūinjutsu.”
TenTen lit up at the idea, while Genma groaned dramatically, nearly dropping his senbon. He threw open the apartment door, revealing a chaotic sprawl of weapons. Together, they began sorting through the mess, with Sakura lending a hand as TenTen regaled her with stories of her teammates’ antics.
Later, they made their way to the Hatake compound for the barbecue. It had been ages since Sakura had seen all the surviving graduates from their class gathered in one place. Out of the original 30 teams, only 9 had made it this far—a stark reminder of the harsh realities of their world.
As she knocked on the door, an unusually enthusiastic Kakashi answered and ushered them inside.
“Leave some cookies for Sakura, you glutton!” Sasuke barked, holding Naruto by the collar as he attempted to raid the snacks.
Oh, fun. My teammates are at it again, Sakura thought, her lips twitching into a small smile. Her gaze wandered around the living room, where the sliding door to the garden was open. She could see Sakumo humming a tune as he manned the grill. Nearby, Asuma smoked a cigarette, deep in conversation with Kurenai.
“Troublesome. Sakura, how do you live with these two?” Shikamaru drawled lazily, sprawled on the floor beside Choji, who was happily munching on chips.
“I find it funny. Engaging, even,” Sakura replied, taking a seat beside them.
Compared to ROOT teams, they’re practically entertaining, she thought grimly, though she kept her expression light.
Ino handed her a bowl of tortilla chips. “Good to see you, forehead. Was helping TenTen with her weapon mess successful?”
“Don’t remind me,” TenTen groaned, flopping down next to Lee and Kiba, who was engrossed in a handheld game. Neji and Shino sat nearby, observing the gameplay in silence. Hinata, seated across from Sakura, cast her a worried glance.
Sakura dismissed it with a quick smile, though something about Hinata’s expression lingered in her mind.
Suddenly, Ino stood and grabbed Sakura’s hand. “Sakura, there’s something I need to talk to you about in private. Come on.”
Without resisting, Sakura allowed herself to be dragged off to a quieter part of the Hatake compound, further away from the group. But as they moved deeper into the training grounds, her senses began screaming. She felt three distinct chakra signatures trailing them.
Ino came to a halt in the center of the clearing and turned to face her. “Sakura… I’m sorry for what’s about to happen next.”
What? Alarm bells rang in Sakura’s mind. She moved to step back, but her body froze, immobilized. A cold realization washed over her. Shadow Possession Jutsu…
“Shadow Possession complete,” came Shikamaru’s calm voice as he stepped into view. “Okay, Choji—now!”
Sakura barely had time to process before massive hands clamped down on her sides, locking her in place. Her heart sank as her brain caught up.
“Ino,...you?!” she growled, struggling in vain against the technique. “You can’t just invade my mind! It’s against shinobi laws!”
Ino’s face was drawn, her blue eyes filled with guilt. “If the team leader of a squad requests a mental check-up, it’s allowed,” she said softly.
Sakura’s stomach dropped. Her voice turned venomous as she spat, “Hatake-san… You’ve been targeting me this whole week. All that training—it was to weaken my mind and body. You… why?!”
Kakashi emerged from the shadows, his single eye steady and unreadable. “It’s for your good, Sakura. You’re hiding something, and it’s hurting you. It’s time we found out what.”
Sakura’s struggles became frantic, her chakra flaring wildly. “You don’t understand! You’re making a mistake—don’t do this! You get hurt by my memories!”
Kakashi gave Ino a nod. The blonde raised her hands into a familiar seal.
“Mind Transfer Jutsu!” Ino intoned.
“Ino, you´ll get hurt—”
Sakura’s scream cut off as her eyes widened in betrayal. Her body slumped, lifeless, while Ino collapsed beside it.
POV: Ino
Ino was shocked. Sakura’s mind... It was full of screams, the sound of babies, people, blood, and a sterile environment. She walked deeper into Sakura’s mind. “This isn’t the mind of a freshly minted Genin! This looks like a war veteran’s!”Ino had shadowed her father in the T&I department enough to know this was a bad sign. She’d been trained since childhood as the future Yamanaka heir—how to deal with the mind, how to heal it, and sometimes how to break through its defenses.
Come to think of it, I know so little about Sakura. I know her favorite flowers—red roses when they’ve wilted, and brown and purple hyacinths. I know she’s an orphan... but other than that... I have no clue, Ino thought as she kept walking through the mindscape. She focused her technique, summoning Sakura’s memories.
She tried summoning Sakura's memories but couldn't. She was blocked. A mental defense.
Then, out of nowhere, a strange image appeared: Sakura, her eyes spinning in the Sharingan, her chakra flaring with a silver aura. “Please, don’t look at my memories… It’s vile. It’s horrible in there!” she pleaded.
Ino’s heart stopped. Sakura is actively fighting back? How?
Sakura’s mind was far stronger than Ino had ever expected. She was negating the Yamanaka clan’s jutsu, pushing back against Ino’s influence. This wasn’t just painful for Sakura—it was excruciating.
How high was Sakura's pain threshold?
Outside, in the real world
Ino groaned. Sakura’s body was steaming with blue chakra. Choji was bugged out, not even grabbing his chips to eat.
“That’s impossible! She’s fighting back!” Shikamaru gasped. “Quick, Kakashi! Get Fuu Yamanaka—he’s at the flower shop. Orange hair, a tall guy. Tell him Ino-sama needs assistance quickly… something’s wrong!”
The Jonin vanished in a blur of motion.
Back in Sakura’s mind
Ino dodged more attacks from Sakura. Sakura’s mind was a labyrinth of defenses. Only ANBU would have this kind of skill. How?
She focused and summoned a shelf labeled with Sakura’s memories.
Weaving her hands into a familiar seal, Ino muttered, “Ninja Arts: Mind Chain!”
Sakura, now chained to the mental plane, growled in frustration. “Ino, please… You’ll hate me if you see what I’ve done.”
Ino’s hand reached out toward a book labeled 5 Years Old. Before she could touch it, Sakura broke free from the chains and swatted the bookshelves away. It vanished.
The mental landscape shattered as she kicked Ino, tears streaming down her face. “I want you to continue seeing me as the stupid, 12-year-old civilian Sakura Haruno. Not this...”
They were standing in a clearing made of surgical items, bloody bedsheets, squeaking beds, and blood dripping from the white walls. Right—Sakura was a medical ninja. She worked in the hospital. But this mindscape change suggested something dark. Ino winced as she regained her footing. What does she mean?
Her eyes burned with determination. She had to understand. Sakura’s mind was hiding something terrible. But why did it carry the chakra signature of the Sharingan... and Hatake chakra? What in the world was going on?
Ino weaved hand seals. “You’re a handful, Ninja Art: Mental Dissonance!”
Sakura fell on her knees, writhing in pain, not even screaming.
Impossible! Sakura eventually shaking, stood on her feet and dashed at her, ready to punch her again.
Ino closed her eyes, expecting to be kicked out and try again.
“If you should get mad at anyone, get mad at me.”
Ino opened her eyes to see... Kakashi blocking Sakura’s fist!
Beside Kakashi, another figure emerged. Orange hair, yellow eyes. Ino’s eyes widened. “Fuu-san?”
The teenager turned to her. “Your friend, Ino-sama… she is like me.”
Like him? Ino rattled her brain and her eyes widened: “Oh...”
Fuu sighed. “Before I send myself and Kakashi’s mind here, I checked her body. She has a ROOT tattoo on her left arm.”
Ino gasped. She never noticed... Right, Sakura always wore new long socks and leg warmers. She shuddered. “What does that mean?”
“Only 4 agents in ROOT were given one on their left arm—Agent 01, 02, 03, 04. And they were the strongest...” Fuu said calmly, and Ino’s stomach dropped.
Understanding his implication.
Sakura had gone through the insane five stages of ROOT, so she lied about only being in stage 1.
Sakura jumped away from Kakashi’s grip. “Damn it... I never want you...”
Ino furrowed her eyebrow. “So she must be strong... Kakashi just beat her up mentally. Careful, she has like silver chakra and Sharingan.”
Kakashi turned his head to her. “Sharingan?”
He lifted his headband, revealing his. “This is gonna be a pain... Sorry, Sakura.”
“Ino, Kakashi... and Fuu... stop, please!” her body erupted in strong chakra surges.
Outside
Shikamaru stepped back. “Sage of Six Paths, her chakra is...” Sakura’s body was glowing in a silver hue it broke out into a strong stream of light. Back at the party most were busy eating the food.
At the barbecue party, Sakumo stopped his grilling activity sensing the burst of chakra that was unatrual, and sprinted to their location. Confusing the guest. He ran this chakra just like his and Kakashi's but different. Silver Hatake chakra how?!?! Only he and Kakashi had it...they were the only 2 Hatake in this village so...how?
When he arrived he found his son, Sakura, Ino, and some other kids passed out and Shikamaru panicked he looked at Shikamaru:" What's going on Nara!"
The kid raised his hands:" What a pain...Kakashi asked us to enter Sakura's mind to do a mental check. Something went wrong and we got Kakashi and another Yamanaka in there...Sakura might be a root victim."
Sakumos eyes widened as he saw Sakura's body glow in silver as he cursed:" Sages of six paths....this kid...could she be?"
His mind wandered to the file on Agent 03 "Petal" on the shrine.
Was Sakura truly petal?!?! He kneeled, Shikamaru and Choji already had moved Ino, Kakashi, and Fuus's bodies slightly away.
Sakumo touched Sakura's forehead and tried suppressing her hatake chakra by absorbing her. Hopefully, this could help his foolish son. He scolded him later for hurting her. He suppressed tears and focused on the task ahead. He didn't want to lose 2 children.
Inside sakuras mind
Sakura was fighting both Fuu and Kakashi and Ino. Her red eyes danced between the older shinobi. Ino meanwhile had found the shelve with her memories, grabbing the book on the 5-year-old again. She braced herself as she mumbled a sorry.
Sakura calmly punched and kicked her body coated in silver and Kakashi huffed and jumped back:" Her silver chakra... it's too much...huh?"
Sakura didn't respond but flinched when she noticed her chakra waning. What?
Ino opened the book and and stepped in.
Chapter Text
Chapter 38: Petal
Ino blinked. She didn't see anything dark or horrifying but was greeted by a memory of a 5-year-old Sakura playing with her mom and dad. It was so sweet, Ino thought. The memory was crystal clear. The sun was shining, and the green grass swayed gently. Ino scanned the surroundings—they were in the Land of Fire.
She watched as the two parents and their child enjoyed a peaceful moment. No ROOT agents so far. The mom leaned down, handing Sakura a hairpin. The girl giggled as she grabbed the precious item. Ino wondered, Where were her parents? Merchants? She couldn’t remember much, but Sakura had always told her she was orphaned and brought to Konoha's orphanage.
How could her parents seem so full of life? Her father was stoking the campfire.
"Mebuki-chan, Sakura-chan, let's go!" the man called.
The woman, Mebuki, turned to him. "Come on, Kizashi. The next town won't just vanish on us. Let’s take it slow!"
So they slowly packed up their things and began walking. Mebuki held Sakura’s hand while Kizashi walked ahead.
"Ah, the silk will be a hit. Then I'll buy Sakura something nice—"
His musings were cut short. Ino, who was used to gruesome scenes, was shocked. Kizashi’s head was cleanly cut off. Three ANBU appeared. Kizashi’s brain spilled out onto the ground. Mebuki screamed as she grabbed Sakura to shield her daughter, but her throat was swiftly cut open.
Ino could only watch as Sakura was dragged away by the ANBU. She followed helplessly, dreading what was coming next. The memory was horrible—seeing her friend scream for her parents while they were attacked and slaughtered without a sound. The ANBU arrived in Konoha and dropped Sakura off at the orphanage. The girl’s green eyes were dull, her pink hair unkempt, and her posture stiff—a shell-shocked child. Ino concluded that Sakura had been through a trauma so deep that it affected her entirely.
Then, a familiar face approached Sakura: TenTen. TenTen gave Sakura a toy, but Sakura remained unresponsive. It was understandable. Witnessing such a gruesome scene at such a young age would leave anyone in shock.
Ino watched as Sakura remained silent for an entire year. TenTen tried to engage her, but nothing seemed to break the monotony of Sakura’s dismal expression. She ate, but her eyes were dull, showing no reaction. She sometimes smiled at TenTen's jokes, but that was it. Can you blame her? She was ripped away from her parents with no explanation.
Then one day, the children were gathered and given a test. Sakura furrowed her brow at the paper before her. Ino’s eyes widened. These questions...
TenTen beside her failed, having no idea what was going on. Other children as well. But Sakura scribbled answers with ease.
What is the best way to drain blood from meat?
How do you travel without drawing attention?
How can you determine the weather?
Why is it smart to always pay attention to your surroundings?
Ino’s eyes widened. These questions could be answered easily by Sakura. She had traveled with her merchant parents and knew a thing or two. Ino watched as two adults took Sakura’s papers and some other kids. They whispered.
For a whole month, nothing happened.
Then Sakura and 10 more kids were called to the headmaster's office.
Ino’s heart sunk, seeing this bastard alive in Sakura's memory. Clenching her fist, she knew she couldn't do anything. It was Sakura’s memories, things from her past. Danzo walked closer to the 10 kids.
"I take them with me, Director. They have... quite the potential."
"Elder Danzo-sama, what about the others?" the headmaster of the orphanage spoke up.
"Leave them here. They're useless. They’ll never leave stage 1, trust me." The old man hit his cane, his eyes lingering on Sakura as he beckoned the kids to follow him. Villagers oblivious mumbled how generous Danzo was for taking care of the abandoned kids.
These fools, Ino wanted to shout. Can’t you see he’s a monster right under your eyes!?
Sakura and the kids followed Danzo to his compound. Inside, the kids were blindfolded.
The next time they were in a dark, basement-like room.
Before them stood an agent. His voice was devoid of emotions: "Welcome to stage 2. Here you will forget your name and be given numbers. Danzo-sama has generously sponsored you. This training will be kept secret from the village. You will respond only to either high-ranking officers like me or Danzo. Welcome to Root."
Ino's eyes widened as she watched the kids being sealed with a privacy seal on their tongues.
"To ensure you don't talk about what's happening, the seal on your mouth will explode if you even try mentioning anything about this... Follow me. You’ll be given numbers..." The agent gestured the kids to follow, and Ino glared at him but slumped her shoulders.
Wasn't he a fellow victim? How many years had he been in ROOT? All his life? Her eyes wandered to Sakura, who looked around scared.
While Ino was reading her memories, Fuu and Kakashi were busy fighting Sakura, who was getting weaker by the minute. Eventually, Fuu managed to get her into another mind chain.
Sakura fell unconscious. The mindscape stabilized. Kakashi sighed in relief beside him. Fuu looked at Sakura’s frozen self. They looked over to the shelves where Ino was holding a book with the words "5 years old." Ino’s face was twisted in an angry scowl.
Outside, Sakura's body finally stopped emitting silver. Sakumo gently picked up Sakura and placed her on a grass field, absorbing so much silver chakra that it was draining.
"Troublesome. Sakura can mold lots of silver chakra like that? How?" Shikamaru mumbled as Choji beside him reached for chips, eating them.
Kakashi's body stirred as he stood up. "Sakura is unconscious. Fuu and Ino will stay a bit longer... it's deep in there."
Sakumo turned to him. "Kakashi Hatake!" The adult raised his hands in defense. "Dad. I can explain!"
"How dare you use me as a pawn to enter Sakura's mind!" Sakumo charged at his son with lots of chakra, chasing him.
Shikamaru sweatdropped. Great, they’re all insane.
Back to Ino
The girl watched as Sakura was given the number "Go" (five) and pushed to her assigned room, which she shared with 17 other recruits, just as young as her. Ino furrowed her eyebrows.
If ROOT agents spend most of their time underground… she met Sakura when she was 5, then how?
Her question was answered when Sakura was dragged away to the abandoned district by another agent.
"This house seems to belong to your parents. You may befriend kids your age. You’ll be in the academy undercover. Don’t draw suspicion."
Sakura, still shocked, nodded as she walked into the home—the only remnant of her parents. After that, the girl ran around the village, exploring. There, Sakura met young Ino. In her heart, Ino ached. Why didn't she notice the signs? Why didn't she see Sakura suffering this early on?
The next day, Sakura was dragged by another ROOT handler back to the underground tunnels. Given that her ROOT squad consisted of 4 members, the ROOT days were mundane. Half the day was spent learning theory, the other half was exercise.
Months went on. Ino noticed.
The lessons became tougher, more difficult. The training exercises became harsher. Then they got their chakra unlocked.
This is bad, Ino thought. Unlocking chakra this early? It can lead to death, especially if they're not from a clan... but then again, since when did Danzo care about that!?
Chapter Text
Chapter 39: Petal 1
The memory ended. Ino was back among the bookshelves, putting the book back. Beside her, Fuu gave her an assured nod and pointed at the bound Sakura. Ino sighed and picked up another book labeled "6-Year-Old." She entered the memory.
She was greeted by the sight of Sakura being kicked around by an instructor. Dismissed for dinner.
Could you call it dinner? It was a pack of cracker rations—only given for travel. Sakura was thinner now, her green eyes darting around the "lunch" room, which was full of kids in the same state. Some were talking, others were silent.
Ino wondered how Sakura was holding up. She wanted to hold her friend, to squeeze her and comfort her, but she couldn't. This was just a memory. She restrained herself when the kids were called for another training session.
This time, they were forced to run through a maze-like obstacle course, without using chakra. Ino flinched when she watched a kid who failed getting his nails ripped out and then healed by a handler.
Sakura stood before the maze entrance and dashed, her steps hesitant as she carefully navigated the course, making sure not to use chakra.
Ino was fuming. This is too much!
Sakura managed to complete the course, and she and the other kids were pushed into another day of lessons. They were given only six hours of sleep.
After a while, Sakura was brought to Danzo.
"How good is her chakra control?" he asked an agent who looked familiar. It was Fuu, looking much younger in this memory.
"From the reports? 98%," Fuu replied.
Danzo smiled, pleased. "Send her to the Chimera Project base. Give her a 70-20-10% injection ratio. Let’s go with Hatake being the main, Uchiha and Senju. Let Agent Needle handle this."
Sakura, kneeling before Danzo, bowed and was taken away. Her eyes widened in shock.
What followed made Ino's stomach churn.
Sakura was dragged down a long corridor of pipes and drains to a different underground area. The ROOT handler was Torune. Ino recognized him—he was the same handler who had been with Shino before. But Ino didn’t blame him. All ROOT members were bound to Danzo via the privacy seal.
The room was full of medical equipment, and Agent Needle, wearing a mask, looked at Sakura almost pitifully.
Needles. Lots of needles were inserted into Sakura. She was pumped with a strange red liquid. Her body was cut and modified. Sakura’s screams were unheard.
The next day, she was allowed to roam back in the village. There, she met Ino’s younger version, along with Hinata and TenTen, and played with them. Her eyes were hollow.
Can’t you guys see something is wrong!? Ino wanted to scream at her younger self, but she knew her voice wouldn’t reach her.
The next days blurred together. Sakura was dragged from the injections to more training, back and forth. The instructors made Sakura and the other kids do Chunin-level training. Things that children their age, in their weak and almost malnourished state, couldn’t do.
Ino winced as she watched their fragile bodies.
Breakfast, lunch, and dinner consisted of soldier pills, and ration bars—no nutritious food.
How did Sakura endure all these years? How did she survive? How did she get by?
Her answer came in the form of a small, happy, and cute kid. He was given the number "Gyo" (8), and his ruffled black hair and onyx eyes made Ino's eyes widen. An Uchiha... but who?
It was lunchtime, and everyone was eating their rations somberly. Then the Uchiha kid smirked and plopped down beside Sakura.
"Hey, 5! It’s me, 8. If none of the stupid adults are around, call me Masaru. I’m Uchiha, I’m strong, hehe!" He puffed out his chest.
Sakura looked at him with lifeless eyes, but for the first time, they regained a bit of life as she rolled them.
Masaru would talk to Sakura during downtime, and eventually, she opened up and told him her name.
"Eh? Sakura Haruno? Fitting, your hair... is it natural? So cool!" Masaru squawked, handing her a soldier pill. "Today my dinner is a soldier pill. Let’s change it up. I’ll give you one and you give me one of your crackers."
Ino’s heart warmed. There was some semblance of light here.
Later, Ino flinched again when Sakura was dragged back to the Chimera Project room. This time, she was shocked by cables, shocked between injections, and her body was spliced.
Ino grimaced. Is that why she has the Sharingan and Hatake chakra, despite not being from these clans?!
This amount of DNA interference isn’t good for a six-year-old! Ino grumbled, cursing Danzo.
Then she was back in her ROOT room. Masaru was ruffling his hair.
"I don’t get it," he mumbled.
"What is the great Uchiha suffering over? Pathetic homework?" Sakura giggled as she walked over to his desk. "See? You solve it like this..." she calmly explained.
Masaru’s eyes lit up. "Oh... this is better explained than whatever the instructor told us... Hey, how about... I’ll teach you the Great Fireball later?"
Sakura beamed, and Masaru giggled. Another kid stirred from his bed.
"5 and 8, quiet! Tomorrow I have an aptitude test."
Another complaint followed. "I’m getting punished in an hour—be quiet."
"Ahaha, sorry!" Masaru responded.
Ino sighed. What happened to Masaru? She frowned. She had read some of the ROOT victim files, but she couldn’t find any "Masaru Uchiha" among the ones who were rescued and rehabilitated. There were no Uchiha ROOT members... Weird.
She shook her head. Hopefully, the answer would come from deeper within Sakura’s mind. Ino continued watching Sakura’s dark days in ROOT, alongside her friend Masaru.
Chapter Text
Chapter 40: Petal 2
Sakura was finally in the Academy, so most of her days were spent away from ROOT. Her undercover mission was to observe the students’ progress, listen to gossip, and report back. When she returned to the ROOT base, Masaru awaited her. Ino couldn’t help but smile at the boy. He was a bundle of joy despite the grim environment.
One night, Sakura snuck Masaru into her house.
“Is that fine? Won’t your parents notice?” Masaru asked hesitantly.
Sakura opened the door with a blank expression. “My parents are dead… they’re gone. I live alone. Besides, I have a home—you have it worse. You can’t even go back to the Uchiha district, you know since you’re marked as dead.”
Ino frowned at the words. This memory reminded her how cruel ROOT was. Danzo had a history of taking children from Konoha’s prestigious clans, claiming they had died in accidents or operations, only to drag them into ROOT.
“Will it be fine if an officer finds us? Most officers are Uchiha…” Masaru’s voice wavered as Sakura ushered him inside.
“It’s fine. It’s the abandoned district where the Nine-Tails attacked. Most houses here are destroyed, except for mine. Besides, it’s used for ROOT base entrances. No one from the main village knows,” Sakura reassured him. She lit a small fire and handed Masaru a glass of orange juice. “A treat. I found some money in the house. It’s better than soldier pills and that cardboard box food.”
Masaru’s eyes lit up. “You’re the best, Saku!”
The memory ended abruptly, and Ino found herself back at the shelves. She picked up the book labeled Year 7. Unlike the others, this one was darker—ominous. She gave Fuu a nod before entering.
At first, the memory was confusing. Darkness surrounded her. Soon, Ino understood: sensory deprivation torture.
The door opened, and a voice barked, “Goku and Gyo, your punishment is over. Leave.”
Masaru and Sakura stumbled out, bruised and terrified. Ino couldn’t tell how long they’d been locked in that room. Hours? Days? Weeks? The effects were evident. Sensory deprivation was among the worst forms of torture.
The two were brought before Danzo.
“Congratulations, you foolish brats. Defying orders will not be tolerated a second time. You’re lucky. You two are special assets. From today onward, you are a squad. You will be moved to Stage 3.”
“Yes, Danzo-sama,” they both responded, voices trembling.
They were then escorted to another room. This one was an upgrade from their previous shared quarters—it had two beds instead of dozens.
Masaru grinned. “Yay! More room, fewer kids. We have space, Saku!”
Sakura rolled her eyes but smiled faintly at his antics. “It also means more training… I wonder what Stage 3 is like.”
Ino frowned, already sensing the answer.
It was hell.
Stage 3 was called The Empty Stage. Recruits were forced to suppress all emotions, becoming mere tools for the village. It was particularly difficult for the emotional Masaru but easier for Sakura, whose coping mechanisms aligned with ROOT’s demands.
“Can we run away?” Masaru asked one day, his voice barely a whisper.
Sakura shook her head, sticking out her tongue to reveal the black lines etched onto it. The seal.
Masaru sighed. “Right. We explode and die if we do...”
Ino frowned sadly, her heart breaking for the children who had no escape.
One night, Ino watched Masaru approaching Sakura after a particularly harsh training session. His face was bruised, and his hands trembled as he held out a small, crudely wrapped package.
“What’s this?” Sakura asked, her voice flat.
“A surprise,” Masaru said with a weak smile. “It’s nothing fancy, but… I thought you deserved something nice.”
Sakura unwrapped the package, revealing a small, carved wooden flower. It was rough and uneven, but Ino could see the care that had gone into making it.
“It’s a cherry blossom,” Masaru explained, scratching the back of his head. “I thought it’d suit you.”
For a moment, Sakura’s mask slipped. Her lips quivered, and her green eyes shimmered with unshed tears. She clutched the carving to her chest, nodding silently.
“Thank you, Masaru,” she whispered.
Ino’s heart ached as she realized how much Sakura relied on Masaru’s unwavering kindness to endure the horrors of ROOT.
But a nagging question remained in her mind: What happened to Masaru?
She had scoured the files of ROOT survivors and victims, but there was no record of a Uchiha named Masaru. In fact, there were no Uchiha ROOT members listed at all. The mystery gnawed at her as she watched the memories unfold.
Whatever the answer, Ino knew one thing for certain—Sakura’s dark times in ROOT were made a little brighter by Masaru’s presence.
But for how long?
Chapter Text
Chapter 41: Petal 3
Ino stood motionless as the scene unfolded before her eyes. She watched, helpless, as Sakura and Masaru carried out mission after mission, their young bodies pushed to the limit, enduring far more than any child should. They were nothing more than tools in Danzo's cruel game, and Ino couldn’t help but feel the weight of their suffering as she silently observed. These were not ordinary missions; they were brutal tests, designed to break them, to turn them into soldiers—machines without a soul.
Despite the darkness around them, there was a glimmer of something between Sakura and Masaru, something that could almost be called friendship. Amid the pain and suffering, they found moments of joy—sneaking into Sakura's house, laughing when no one was watching, and sharing stories. They were children, in every sense of the word, even if their circumstances tried to rob them of that innocence.
In the academy, Ino saw Sakura talking to her younger self, Hinata, and TenTen. Her smile was just a bit too fragile. No adult noticed how broken Sakura truly was, how she was falling apart inside. Ino could see it now—the hollow look in her eyes, the way her hands trembled when she wasn’t looking. But no one cared. No one saw.
Then came the day that shattered everything. Ino felt the pit in her stomach grow as she saw Danzo’s cold, calculating eyes. Masaru and Sakura were called to his office, and Ino knew that something terrible was coming.
"You have completed stage 3," Danzo’s voice echoed in her mind. "To see your loyalty, now fight each other. The one who survives may continue."
The words rang in Ino’s ears like a death sentence. She watched, horrified, as Masaru and Sakura locked eyes. She could see the hesitation in both of them, the silent understanding. They didn’t want to fight. They wouldn’t want to fight. But the command was absolute.
One of the handlers barked at them. "Gyo! Goku! No emotional responses are allowed! You will be punished for this. Then report to training unit room 200 to fulfill your mission."
Ino could hardly bear it. She watched as Sakura and Masaru were dragged away, the scene darkening as they were subjected to torture, their bodies broken, their spirits crushed. Masaru’s blood splattered on the walls, and Ino’s heart shattered with every drop. She wanted to scream, to reach out and save them, but she couldn’t. She was trapped in this nightmare, a witness to horrors she couldn’t stop.
The memory shifted. They were on the training grounds now. Masaru and Sakura stood before each other, facing off in silence as if they had already accepted the inevitable. Masaru’s Sharingan glowed, the red swirling ominously, while Sakura’s eyes were dull, emotionless. They fought like puppets, their movements mechanical, their bodies pushed to the brink of collapse. Masaru unleashed fireball after fireball, his Sharingan flaring with each attack. But Ino could see it in his eyes—he wasn’t trying to hurt her. He was holding back. He was trying to protect her.
Sakura, her spirit long since broken, weaved hand signs, creating earth wall after earth wall, each one crumbling under the weight of the training that had been forced upon her. Ino felt her heart break with each strike, with each attack that tore through her friend’s soul. She cried for the girl who had been robbed of her childhood, her innocence. This was too much. Too cruel.
And then, the unthinkable happened. Sakura dashed forward, her movements swift and precise. Masaru didn’t dodge. Instead, he closed his eyes, letting Sakura stab him. Ino watched in horror as Masaru collapsed into Sakura’s arms, whispering just one word: "Live."
Sakura didn’t cry. Her eyes were cold and emotionless, but Ino could feel the scream inside her—an agony so deep that it threatened to swallow everything in its path. She had killed her friend. She had been forced to kill him. And yet, she didn’t even weep.
The handler’s voice broke through Ino’s thoughts. "Congratulations, Goku. You have passed the test. You will now be given a new code name. Your new name will be Mari, for the time being. You will be assigned to Agent 03, Petal."
Sakura, her eyes glowing red now, dropped Masaru’s lifeless body to the side, her expression cold, empty. Ino wanted to scream, to shake her friend awake, but she knew it was too late. This was the result of Danzo’s Chimera Project—a child, broken and remade into something else.
Another handler spoke, his voice laced with a twisted sense of satisfaction. "Interesting. It seems the Chimera Project is showing fruit."
Ino’s heart felt like it had been ripped from her chest. She couldn’t stop the tears from flowing. She had seen so much pain, so much suffering, but this… this was the breaking point. She wanted to end it all. She wanted to pull Sakura out of this nightmare. But the memory was still there, an unrelenting force, showing her everything that had happened to her friend.
Ino blinked and found herself back in the present, standing before the shelves of books. Fuu was beside her, his hand on her shoulder, offering silent support. Ino wiped her tears away, her hands trembling.
“Want a break?” Fuu asked softly.
“No,” Ino replied, her voice shaking. “I need to keep going. Sakura… she needs all the help she can get.” She reached for the next book, a thick volume labeled “8,” darker than the others, the smoke and shadows swirling ominously around its edges.
With a deep breath, Ino opened the book. She braced herself for what was to come.
Chapter Text
Chapter 42: Petal 4
Ino felt nothing but an overwhelming sense of darkness as she drifted deeper into Sakura’s memory. She could feel the weight of Sakura’s suffering—an almost palpable presence in the void of her mind. It was suffocating, and Ino wanted to cry for her friend. She had been through so much, and now Ino was forced to witness it all over again.
Sakura had been sent on a mission, the one thing that seemed to offer her any sort of rest. It was the only time she was allowed to step outside of the suffocating walls of ROOT. Ino watched as her friend carried out her duties with cold precision. The Sakura she remembered—the bright, cheerful girl—was gone. What stood before Ino was a perfect tool, an emotionless weapon forged by the hands of ROOT.
Days, weeks, months had passed since Masaru’s death. Ino could feel the ache in Sakura’s chest, the way it had hollowed her out, piece by piece. The spark of life was fading from her eyes. What happened to you, Sakura? Ino thought desperately. Where did my best friend go?
And then, it happened. Sakura began leaking silver chakra. The unmistakable trait of the Hatake clan—something that hadn’t been there before. It’s happening... the transformation is complete. Sakura’s body was a battleground, a fusion of Hatake chakra, Uchiha blood, and something else—something twisted.
"Shut down Project Chimera and archive it... it’s a success. Two traits from three... amazing, truly remarkable. You’re my prized tool," Danzo’s voice echoed in the memory, cruel and satisfied.
Ino felt her stomach churn as she watched Sakura remain motionless before Danzo. Her face was blank, her eyes vacant. The girl she once knew was gone. Danzo reached out, rubbing his cane against Sakura’s forehead, a perverse symbol of ownership.
Sakura didn’t respond. Emotionless.
Ino’s heart clenched. How could he do this to her? She watched as Sakura was dragged off to a new agent, another soul to break. Ino held her breath, praying for something—anything—that might break this cycle.
The new agent was a woman. Her presence was cold, but there was something different about her. She wasn’t like the others. This agent, marked as 03 Petal, stood tall, silent, waiting for the others to leave before removing her mask. Her face was painted with purple war paint, her brown hair pulled back into a tight bun. Her expression was stoic, unreadable.
"Follow me," the woman said calmly, her voice low and steady.
Sakura, still silent and broken, followed her lead without hesitation.
The woman guided Sakura to a sterile lab room, its white walls stark and oppressive. In the center of the room, various medical instruments were neatly arranged. It was a place where bodies were manipulated and souls were shattered. Ino could only watch as the woman began to instruct Sakura in the art of medical ninjutsu.
Sakura's eyes were empty, her hands moving through the motions with mechanical precision. She was learning to heal, to fix what others broke. But Ino could see the hollow look in her eyes. This was not a girl learning out of curiosity or compassion. This was a tool, nothing more.
The memory was suffocating, and Ino could feel the crushing weight of it all. Sakura… she thought desperately. I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry for not noticing sooner. How can I help you?
The girl she had once known, the girl with hope in her eyes, was slipping away. All that remained was the perfect tool. The perfect weapon. And Ino could do nothing but watch.
Suddenly, the woman turned to her, her face morphing into a gentle smile. "Can you remember your old name? Mine was Rin Nohara."
Sakura's dull eyes opened as she turned. "Huh?.. Yes, Sakura Haruno. I need to for my undercover mission in the academy…"
Rin smiled. "When the others and Danzo aren’t around, you can show your emotions. I won’t rat you out..." Sakura looked bewildered.
Ino smiled. At least one adult was decent here.
Petal, aka Rin, was a blessing. Like a second Masaru, she advised Sakura to take a medical ninja course in the hospital and stay there to increase her medical ninjutsu. Petal was a good teacher—taijutsu, ninjutsu, and genjutsu. Petal was tough, but when they were alone, she was gentle, and kind, and even sang songs to Sakura... like a mom.
Chapter Text
Chapter 43: Petal 4
Ino watched with bated breath as the memories of her friend unfolded. This was just tragic.
Despite the horrors of ROOT, Rin had been a secret source of kindness. When Danzo wasn’t around, she would smile and speak softly to Sakura, her face transforming into warmth and care. Sakura, who knew only fear, would mimic her expressions, trying to remember what it was like to feel human.
“Listen, Sakura,” Rin said one day, her voice low to avoid being overheard. “You still have your name. No matter what they do, hold onto that. One day, when the chance comes, kill Danzo. Free them. Free yourself.”
She pointed to her tongue, where the seal ensuring their silence burned painfully.
Rin handed Sakura a stack of papers. “I’ve kept everything I could—names, files, records. Someday, when Danzo falls, someone will need this. It’s all I can do. I’m sorry, Sakura. Sorry for what you’ve been through. I failed.”
Nothing happened for weeks and months. Aside from attending the academy and ROOT training, Sakura continued to be guided by Rin, her new mentor. She was also signed up to work at the hospital, though her presence there wasn’t just to join the medical corps for legitimate reasons. Ino felt her stomach churn as she realized the truth.
She could have screamed when she saw Sakura summoned to Danzo’s office.
“Agent Mari,” Danzo said coldly. “You will be assisting Agent Petal on Project DNA Transfer and another personal project called Izanagi.”
Sakura bowed before him, her expression emotionless.
Izanagi? Ino wondered. Her curiosity was answered soon enough.
Sakura’s placement at the hospital wasn’t for the sake of gaining medical expertise alone. Ino suppressed the bile rising in her throat as she watched Sakura being forced to take babies, label them as deceased, and deliver them to ROOT bases. Later, she saw Sakura in the Uchiha district’s graveyard, unearthing corpses to remove their eyes—eyes that were then implanted into Danzo’s arm.
But it wasn’t enough.
Soon, Sakura was ordered to kidnap Uchiha children.
Within the memories, Ino could feel Sakura’s despair as she lied to Uchiha couples, telling them their babies had died. She watched as Sakura, trembling with guilt, delivered the infants to ROOT, where they were subjected to experiments. In the darkest corners of those bases, Sakura was forced to harvest their eyes, inserting them into Danzo’s grotesque collection of Sharingan.
Ino’s anger flared, her fists clenching as she snarled at Danzo. But her rage was futile—this was just a memory, a cruel echo of the past.
Then came the day Sakura was to succeed her mentor and take her name.
The day she became "Petal."
It was the day she killed Rin.
Rin had smiled at Sakura, even in her final moments, murmuring, “Do better than me. I’m proud of you.” Her body slumped over Sakura’s, the younger girl’s chakra scalpel buried deep in Rin’s chest—twice. Rin’s unique ability, Nine Lives, had been exhausted.
Danzo was proud as he announced Sakura’s new title: Petal, Agent 03.
Ino left the memory, her surroundings dissolving as she found herself back among the towering shelves filled with books. Tears streamed down her face. Fuu stood beside her, his hand gently resting on her arm.
“Ino-sama, do you want to stop?” Fuu asked softly.
“No, I must go on,” she said, her voice shaking. “For everyone’s sake. We need closure. Sakura needs so much help...” She paused to wipe her tears, composing herself. Once calm, she glanced over to Sakura’s unconscious form, locked within mental chains crafted by Fuu.
With a deep breath, Ino reached for the last book, labeled 9 to Current Year Old.
This book was partially white and black, an ominous contrast. Ino steeled herself, opening it to reveal the final pieces of Sakura’s memories.
She braced herself, stepping into the abyss once more.
Chapter 44
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 44: Petal 5
Ino was greeted by the stark sterility of another ROOT memory. The room was bare and clinical, its walls painted in unforgiving white. Sakura stood motionless at the center, her body battered, her expression void of life.
Ino’s heart clenched as the memory unfolded. Another ROOT agent barked an order:
“Agent 03, for continued defiance, you will be administered another punishment.”
The sharp crack of pain echoed through the memory. Blood splattered the floor, and a new scar marred Sakura’s pale skin. The punishment was brutal, but Sakura barely reacted, her spirit dulled from the relentless cycle of torture and control. She left the ROOT facility that day and returned to her double life—smiling faintly at the academy and working dutifully at the hospital. But Ino saw the truth.
Inside, Sakura was breaking.
Ino watched helplessly, fury building with every moment. Why didn’t I see this? she thought. How had no one noticed the signs? The tremors in her hands, the too-perfect smiles, the hollow look in her eyes?
And then it happened.
“Agent 03, you are to infiltrate the Sarutobi clan and retrieve Konohamaru. Deliver him to this base by tonight.”
Danzo’s voice was as cold as ice.
Sakura’s green eyes widened, and for the first time in years, a flicker of rebellion crossed her face. The 5-year-old boy—the Third Hokage’s grandson. He was just a child.
“Delaying your response?” Danzo’s voice grew sharper. “Have we not gone through this before? Administer an electric shock to her collar.”
The jolt came fast and merciless. Sakura staggered but didn’t fall. Her body shook, but her mind didn’t waver. For the first time, she fought back.
She carried out the mission—or so it seemed. She donned her ROOT ANBU uniform, blending into the shadows as she infiltrated the Sarutobi clan’s compound. Ino followed the memory closely, her heart pounding. She had seen Konohamaru running around the academy with that carefree grin. How did Sakura succeed in this mission?
The answer came swiftly: she didn’t.
Sakura entered the room where Konohamaru slept peacefully in his cradle. The boy stirred slightly, letting out a soft giggle as he tugged on Sakura’s pink hair. Tears fell silently from Sakura’s eyes, through her mask, her shoulders trembling. She turned away from the cradle, leaving the child unharmed.
She returned to ROOT that night to face her punishment.
Danzo was furious. Her first failed mission.
Then came the second—a similar order to abduct another innocent for ROOT’s experiments. Sakura defied him again.
Ino felt a surge of pride.
At first, Sakura had obeyed out of fear, executing her duties with mechanical precision. But Rin’s words had planted a seed deep within her. Over time, the seed grew into something stronger—defiance. Small acts of rebellion became more frequent. Delayed responses. Incomplete missions. Ignoring commands outright.
Danzo’s punishments grew more severe with each infraction. Electric shocks. Beatings. Fingernails torn out. Sensory deprivation. But Sakura endured it all, driven by the memory of Rin, the files she’d hidden, and the hope that someday she could bring ROOT’s atrocities to an end.
Then came the day Danzo had enough.
It was time to replace such a defiant agent. Though ROOT operatives typically retired around the age of 34, Danzo decided Sakura was disposable at the ripe age of 11. Her defiance had disrupted too many of his schemes. He assigned her a suicide mission: to assassinate Orochimaru.
Ino’s stomach churned as she watched the memory unfold.
Sakura accepted the mission. Yet, as she left the ROOT compound, there was no despair in her eyes. Only a glint of determination. With handlers trailing her, Sakura slipped a piece of paper into her mouth, her mask hiding the movement. At the edge of a roaring waterfall, she slowed her heartbeat and fell lifelessly into the depths below.
The agents confirmed her death.
But Ino watched, breath held, as Sakura’s chakra flared hours later. She revived herself and removed the privacy seal from her mouth. Sinking into the earth, she hid, biding her time. Days turned into months. Patient and calculating, Sakura waited for the perfect moment.
When Danzo was alone, she struck.
Ino’s heart raced as she watched the memory. Sakura assassinated him coldly, and efficiently. Then, with ROOT’s grip finally severed, she returned to the abandoned district she called home. Tears streamed down her face—not of sorrow, but of relief.
On her way back, Sakura spotted a gray-haired man crouched before the KIA stone. Kakashi Hatake, clad in ANBU gear but without his mask, held a kunai in his trembling hand.
Panic surged through her as she ran to him and punchedhi square in the face.
“Hatake-san, I’d really prefer it if you didn’t,” she said sternly, crossing her arms.
Kakashi looked up, his expression broken.
“Think about your father,” she said firmly, her voice cutting through the haze in his mind. “Think about the people you’ll leave behind. Your father, Sakumo—he might be able to walk again soon. If you end yourself, how will he go on?”
Kakashi sobbed, the kunai slipping from his hand.
Sakura remained calm. She handed him a tissue, her expression unwavering.
“What am I supposed to do now?” he asked hoarsely.
“You need healthy coping mechanisms,” she replied. “Do you know how many patients die in the hospital? Civilian and shinobi alike? Do you know how it feels to fail to save them?”
Kakashi swallowed hard, unable to look away.
“I found ways to cope,” she continued. “I have friends. I have hobbies—non-self-destructive ones. And if that doesn’t work...” She hesitated but steadied herself. “...Then maybe you should leave ANBU. You look like garbage every time I see you. You need a break.”
Her blunt honesty was like a slap, but it wasn’t unwelcome.
“And do what?” Kakashi asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
“Become a teacher. A jonin teacher,” Sakura said simply. “And maybe, Hatake-san, you could try adopting the orphaned of your newly assigned team.”
Her words hung in the air, sharp and clear against the backdrop of winter.
Kakashi blinked, taken aback.
“They say taking care of others is like taking care of yourself,” Sakura added softly, turning to leave.
Ino smiled sadly as she observed the memory. Sakura was always good at helping others but never herself.
With Danzo gone, Sakura had nothing to fear. Yet she struggled. She harmed herself, sleepwalked dangerously, and secretly assisted in perilous missions beyond her team’s knowledge.
With a blink, Ino was back in the present. Fuu beside her turned and asked, “Ino-sama, done?”
Ino nodded as they canceled the jutsu.
Now outside, Ino’s body stirred to life. She turned to Sakumo, who had been anxiously waiting. “And? What was in Sakura’s mind?”
All Ino could do was cry.
Shikamaru sighed, muttering something troublesome, while Choji quietly crunched on his chips. Ino could barely keep her emotions in check. Sakura’s strength had always been incredible, but now Ino truly understood the depths of her pain—and the unbreakable resolve that had been born from it.
" Ino-same. Her heartbeat has stopped.", Fuu exclaimed.
Panick spread quickly as Sakumojumped to Sakura’s unconscious body and started to admister CPR.
Notes:
everyone at the barbecue party: ....?
Chapter 45
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 45: Aftermath
Sakura’s heart had stopped. Her friends, exhausted but determined, worked tirelessly to revive her. As their efforts persisted, her consciousness drifted elsewhere.
She awoke to the sound of a crackling fire. The sharp chill of the air bit into her skin as she realized she was sitting on a simple wooden plank, a makeshift seat. The warmth of the flames in front of her did little to combat the cold.
Then she heard it: laughter. Familiar voices, light and carefree.
She focused her vision, and her breath caught. Across the small fire sat two figures she recognized all too well—faces that had haunted her every step. Rin, with her lilac war paint glistening under the firelight, her ANBU ROOT mask hanging loosely at her side. Masaru, clad in his ROOT uniform, patted his lap as if making himself comfortable.
The two turned to her, smiles gracing their faces.
“Ah, hey there, Sakura. Although…” Rin’s voice trailed off, her tone playful, “it’s a bit too early for you to be here with us, isn’t it, Masaru?”
Masaru nodded, his dark Uchiha eyes gleaming with mischief. “Hmm. I bet she still thinks she’s to blame for everything.”
Sakura’s chest tightened. Her lips trembled, but no tears fell. “Rin-sensei… Masaru… I’m sorry.”
Rin’s laugh was gentle, almost musical. “What are you sorry for now? Go back…”
“Yeah,” Masaru added with a teasing grin. “Come back when you’re old and wrinkly—at least give me that much.”
The two stood, their figures glowing softly in the firelight. As they turned, they joined a gathering of children in the distance. Sakura recognized every face—children she’d seen before, lives taken under ROOT’s iron fist. The group waved warmly, beckoning her with smiles that shone through the sorrow she carried.
But the scene shifted.
The fire faded, replaced by a faint glow in the distance. A light ahead.
Sakura hesitated. Was this it? Had she died? Had she finally become undone, her chimera body unable to hold together any longer? Her feet moved forward involuntarily, her heart a conflicted mess of fear and acceptance.
But instead of warmth, the light dissolved into darkness.
Outside Sakura’s Unconscious Body
Machines beeped rhythmically, the sterile sound filling the operating room. Sakura lay motionless, her chest rising and falling faintly.
Beyond the operating room doors, Sakumo Hatake paced anxiously, his movements tense. Beside him, Kakashi fidgeted with his thumbs, his mask discarded, revealing his deeply worried expression.
Finally, the doctor emerged, his face calm but tired.
“Her brain activity has resumed, but she’s still in a coma. She made it.”
Sakumo let out a relieved sigh, his pacing stopping abruptly as he leaned heavily against the wall. Kakashi’s shoulders sagged, and he muttered a quiet, “Thank Kami…”
In the Hokage’s Office
Ino marched in, a massive sack of papers in her arms. She set it down with a loud thud on Minato Namikaze’s desk. The Fourth Hokage raised an eyebrow at the towering stack of documents.
“Is this whole report the truth?” he asked, his voice low but sharp.
Ino nodded solemnly, her face pale from exhaustion, her eyes rimmed with evidence of tears.
Minato leaned back in his chair, his gaze lifting to the ceiling as he processed what he’d just heard. The weight of the revelations in the report seemed to bear down on him. After a long pause, he folded his hands on his desk and let out a heavy sigh.
“ANBU,” he called out, his tone firm.
Two masked figures appeared instantly, kneeling before him.
“I request that the Police Department reopen the case of Elder Danzo’s assassination. We’ve found the culprit.”
The ANBU agents nodded and disappeared just as quickly as they’d arrived.
Minato rubbed his temples, exhaling slowly. “Oh boy… This is going to be a headache. Why didn’t she tell anyone? Ino, be honest with me. What is Sakura’s mental state?”
Ino sighed as Shikamaru leaned against the wall, his expression grave, while Choji munched on chips in the background. “Not good, Lord Hokage. Sakura went through all five stages of ROOT, assassinated Danzo, and has kept herself distant ever since. She grew up believing no one could save her—and can you blame her? Danzo kidnapped and manipulated children under everyone’s noses. After years of that kind of conditioning, she might not have any trust left in us. Honestly, she might not even want to keep living.”
Minato bristled at her evaluation, his fingers tightening on the desk. He gestured to an ANBU to make photocopies of the report. “Send these copies to the Uchiha Clan, the Hatake Clan, and also to Tsunade Senju. Even if she’s not in the village, she deserves to know.”
As the ANBU swiftly moved to carry out his orders, Minato muttered to himself, “Kushina’s going to kill me for being late to dinner.”
At the Uchiha Police Station
A copy of the report landed on the police chief’s desk, the files accompanied by a formal request to review ROOT’s operations. A curious Uchiha officer passed by and picked it up. As he flipped through the pages, his expression darkened. His hands trembled with fury.
“She killed Danzo…” he whispered shocked and in awe. His mind, however, focused on one particular name from the report. “My boy Masaru…”His voice trembled in sorrow as his Sharingan blaze to life.
He clenched his teeth, crumpling the edges of the papers. The officer’s face twisted in anger as he came to a silent conclusion.
“She’ll pay for this,” he muttered, slipping the report under his jacket. As the last officer in the station for the night, he made sure no one noticed his actions.
Notes:
uho
Chapter 46
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 46: Cold Welcome
Sakura snapped back to reality. All she heard was the beeping of machines, the sounds of something inhaling and exhaling. She stared down; a breathing mask was on her mouth. She shook as she propped herself up on her elbows. Everything around her was white. Green, mint-washed-out curtains surrounded her bed. She was in the hospital. Strange.
She blinked. It was the first time she had been the patient, not the doctor. She willed her weak body and throbbing head to lift from the bed. Removing the IV from her hand, blood trailed from her vein. The mask, too, was removed. It wasn’t painful; her threshold for agony was normal, especially compared to what Danzo had done.
She was using space someone else might need more. The fight against Kakashi and Fuu in her mind reminded her that she needed to reinforce her mental defenses. She froze, recalling how she had punched Ino. She reached for her hands. Oh God, she had punched her best friend. And her friends had seen her memories. Everything. She looked around, confused. She shouldn’t be here—she should be in a prison cell or something.
Her feet touched the cold hospital floor. The reflection from the cold, marbled floor showed a messy pink-haired girl with mint-green eyes staring back at her emotionlessly.
Now they know… how much of a monster she was.
She had stayed undetected for a year after assassinating Danzo… how pathetic. The old man would have sent her to some conditioning for being so weak.
"Awake, you monster," a cold voice snapped her out of her thoughts. Her eyes followed the newcomer. He was leaning against the window, arms crossed, a cold scowl on his face. His police officer uniform practically announced his presence. His eyes glowed red. His face reminded her of...
"Masaru?" she said, shocked, but then she remembered.
Masaru was dead. So who was this? The Masaru look-alike grabbed her by the throat. The familiar sensation of choking returned to her body. Pain was no stranger to her. She didn’t fight back.
"Masaru should be here, not you!" he glowered. For once, Sakura agreed. As he punched her, she didn’t resist. A loud smack echoed through the room as her cheek swelled up a bit. She didn’t fight back; she understood his anger, his pain.
Amidst all the mess in her life, she had to admit it: she shouldn’t be alive. She should be dead. She should have traded her life for his. She should have run into his knife, not him when Danzo had ordered them to kill each other. With a thud, she collapsed onto the cold hospital floor. She slowly let air into her lungs.
"I’ll make sure you stay dead this time," he hissed. She was pulled back to her feet, handcuffs clamping around her wrists. He yanked the chain roughly, and she followed him out. The nurses were quickly silenced by the officer raising his police badge, repelling them. Her co-workers looked at her horrified until their faces turned glassy under the Sharingan’s influence. The officer manipulated their minds.
Accepting her situation, Sakura silently followed him. He was doing his job, getting a criminal far away from here. She should have been tossed into a prison cell rather than admitted to the hospital in the first place. The hospital door glided open as they stepped into the calm, dead night. Sakura mused that the street was empty—no one was there to see her off.
Understandable. Who would want to be associated with her?
She was going to be punished. For the first time, someone was punishing the abomination she was. The gate guards, after a glance into her captor’s eyes, let them pass. The Sharingan was a powerful tool. The chain clinked as they walked out of the village. Sakura was confused. Outside? What for? Her mind finally had an idea.
The high-end prison was designed to contain ninjas who committed capital offenses within the village or the borders of Hi no Kuni. The Tiger Maw, it was called, due to tigers circling the outside perimeter, ensuring no prisoner left alive.
The police officer was taking her there. Her eyes trailed the man’s back. His stature was tall. Would Masaru have grown to be this tall? Her hand fidgeted in her pocket. She retrieved a wooden-carved cherry blossom Masaru had made for her. She stopped. The man pulling her along hissed and turned around, his eyes blazing.
She tossed the crudely carved item to him. He caught it, confused. She went to her knees, her forehead touching the ground—a way to say sorry, even if it couldn’t undo what she had done.
"No amount of excuses or apologies can make right what I did. I don’t deserve any forgiveness. Please, accept this. Masaru would sometimes carve little things like this," she said.
When she heard him weeping and clutching the wooden carving, she looked to the side, staring at a bush, letting him have a moment of peace. As he yanked her forward with the chain, she didn’t say anything. The metal of her handcuffs was cold and harsh against her skin.
He must be Masaru’s elder brother or father. Either way, she deserved to be treated like garbage.
The walk was long. By the time they arrived at the prison, dawn had already arrived. Before she was led away, the man turned to the guard.
"This kid deserves the highest priority guard. Schedule her execution in one week. I’ll be back tomorrow. I’ll supervise her. Clear her to be interrogated from noon to afternoon—get as much information out of her as possible."
There was confusion and shock on the guard’s face. What could a kid like her have done to warrant such hate from a Uchiha, no less?
She was rushed in, confused about why a 12-year-old could have done something to warrant such harsh punishment. She was pushed through many doors, and given a prison garb. The numbers 058 were stitched onto the washed-out gray-blue uniform. She looked at the uniform. The numbers mocked her. The numbers Danzo had given her and Masaru were staring at her back. She quickly slipped it on. She smiled.
She was going to die. She deserved it. She felt sorry for breaking Masaru’s promise. She wouldn’t see him as an old, wrinkled woman, but much sooner. She was dragged along, chakra suppressants on her legs and hands, with a weight ball. She was shoved into a room. The cell was bad, but compared to ROOT’s bases, it was nicer. She slumped to the ground, her eyes vacant as she sat cross-legged, embracing her time until death. She wished she could have saved more lives to atone for her sins.
Would someone like her be forgiven?
If the afterlife was real, would someone like her—would she…?
Would she be in the same place as Masaru and Rin?
Or the other kids?
She inhaled. The air was cold. Most prisoners were watching her, slowly starting to stir awake. The prison complex in Konohagakure only had a male section; rarely did the village produce female criminals. So, she didn’t flinch at the lecherous gazes. It wasn’t her first time in prison, but the other times, she had been undercover in ROOT.
Probably not surprising, she might get… she shook her head and meditated calmly.
Within Konohagakure
Anbu dashed across rooftops, people looked at them as they hunched over places shovel in hand digging in the ground.
"We found remains—three here!" one shouted through his mask.
"Another one… damn, these are mass graves!"
As the ninjas were busy using the report written by Ino Yamanaka, the Hokage sighed as he twirled his tri-pronged kunai in his hand. If he wasn’t dead, he would be stabbing Danzo repeatedly and tossing him into the nearest ditch. Behind him, the labored breath of his police chief Fugaku approached him.
"Hokage-sama, what’s happening? Why is Anbu all over the place? What are these remains from?"
His gaze scanned the commotion in confusion. His officers beneath him were also confused but assisted the Anbu.
Minato turned, confused. "Didn’t you read the report and the request? I ordered you to reopen the Danzo case. We found a huge lead and breakthrough."
Fugaku looked at him like he had grown a second head. "I beg your pardon? There was nothing on my desk?"
Minato’s confusion deepened. He reached for a paper stack on his mantel and handed it over. "We might have to classify this as an EX Rank secret... just carefully read this. Anbu, who brought the report yesterday?"
A masked man appeared. "I did, Lord Hokage. Successfully. Maybe a worker at the station displaced it?"
As Fugaku opened the paper stack, his eyes glowed red. He quickly flashed through the report, his face full of confusion, widening in shock, awe, and anger. Then, he stood still.
Minato was amazed Fugaku could make so many different expressions.
Notes:
Fugaku: !??!
Minato: Yeah the best part is when she sneaked up on him and sliced him up
Chapter 47
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 47: A Reason to Live
Ino actually sobbed bitterly. She had seen some messed-up things. She had shadowed her father long enough to witness many things as a kunoichi, but what she saw in Sakura's mind broke her. Her pillow was wet with tears, and her eyes wandered to a collection of photos. Some of them had Sakura in them when they were younger. Now, knowing what she had been through, it hurt her even more. She reached for a picture that was her favorite. It featured her, Hinata, and TenTen in kimonos, while Sakura wore simple khaki pants with a red vest. They were 9. Sakura looked to the side, a fake smile tugging at her lips. All these years, under her nose, Sakura had been tortured, punished, sent on missions, and trained to the brink of death. And she hadn’t noticed?!?
It made her sick. She hoped Sakura would forgive her. She stumbled out of her bed and into the living room.
“Dad, can I… can I personally supervise Sakura’s mental health evaluation or anything related to her mind? I want to help her,” she asked.
Her dad looked up from a stack of papers, surprised.
“Ino… I can’t let you. You’re too emotionally invested!”
“I won’t be! I’ll be cordial and neutral in everything!” Ino gasped. Her mom turned to her dad.
“Give her a try.”
Elsewhere in the Uchiha District
He opened the door to his home, his hand still clutching the wooden-carved cherry blossom. With a stir, his wife turned to him. Her body was draped in a kimono, her eyes a bit glassy.
“Ah, you’re back from work, Tekka dear? You’re later than usual.”
He sat down beside her, placing the wooden carving of a cherry blossom in her hands. His wife’s eyes gazed at it as she reached for it.
“Huh?”
“I’ll be gone for a week… work,” he said quietly. He stood up and walked to a familiar place. He opened a room. A lone baby cradle was there. He wept. He turned to his office, walked in, and placed a large file before rummaging for something. He then headed back to the prison. His wife, holding the crude wooden carving, stared after him, confused.
“Take care. My shift at the police station starts soon, too.”
“Ah,” he said, closing the door behind him. His wife stared at the wooden item, confused. Was it for her? Did he carve it? She smiled at the strange romantic gesture, not knowing the meaning behind it.
Elsewhere in Konohagakure (Afternoon)
Fugaku watched the briefing room fill with various police officers. The door opened, and a woman in her uniform frantically ran inside.
“Excuse me, Fugaku-sama, for my delay… anything happening?”
Fugaku scanned the room. Someone was missing.
“No, you’re just in time, Ran.”
“Ah, Officer Tekka said he’s on a special case for a week.” The woman smiled, her brown hair tied up in a ponytail. A red wooden cherry blossom was pinned in it. Fugaku raised an eyebrow. Did he assign Tekka to a case? He shook his head and smacked the podium.
“What I’m about to reveal is an EX-class secret tied to the Danzo case we recently closed. It’s reported. We found the culprit. Essentially, she was a victim. She was a stage 5 ROOT agent by the name of Agent 03, Petal. She was originally a civilian, then dragged into the organization. She was experimented on. The project was called Chimera, and it’s been reported that she has both 70% Hatake, 20% Uchiha, and 10% Senju DNA inside of her.”
A hushed whisper spread through the room, followed by gasps and shock as Fugaku activated the beamer. The presentation featured a profile of a Genin picture.
“Despite the privacy seal on her youngest years, this agent is the primary reason we found out about ROOT. She faked her death, waited for a long time, and then ambushed Elder Danzo, leaving behind trails for us to find. Files and files on his crimes. She herself, after making sure her fellow agent had been taken care of, isolated herself, believing she’d be treated as a monster. She’s currently recovering at the hospital after a Yamanaka mind walk. Thanks to her memories, we discovered key secret bases. We must scavenge them and continue aiding in the rehabilitation of these former ROOT members. Under any circumstances, Genin Sakura Haruno’s status as a ROOT operative must be kept secret.”
Fugaku flipped through the presentation, and the murmurs that had risen during the gruesome scenes faded into silence.
“One more thing…” Fugaku paused. “Someone entered my office two days ago and took or misplaced an important file. It contained very important information on this case. Does anyone know where it is?”
The officers looked at each other, Ran frowning. Could he mean…? Her eyes fixed on the presentation. The girl was young, with pink hair and green eyes. Masaru would have graduated alongside her if he were still alive.
Tiger Maw Prison
Sakura sat outside on the grass. The wind was gentle as it blew against her hair. The will to live was long gone; she accepted her fate the moment she entered this place. By the end of the week, she would be dead. Rightfully so. She heard someone crackle behind her.
"Hey, 085. You're too young to be here. What did you do to end up like this?"
She didn’t answer, nor did she react. She just stood up and walked away around the grassy field of the prison, her eyes vacant, a strange bitter smile on her face, ignoring the person who was harassing her. By instinct, she grabbed his hand and threw him back with a strong throw. The weight ball on her feet and chakra suppressants dragged behind her as she walked around the small corner. She had just finished a small torture session. The officer who brought her, without mercy, had stood in the corner and ordered the workers to torture her to extract information. She didn’t stay silent. She answered his questions truthfully, as best as she could. Blood trickled down her face, but her stoic expression never betrayed the pain of suffering. Her tormentors, two chunin, were shocked at her resilience. She was not some ordinary girl. The officer's arms crossed as his eyes blazed in Sharingan, watching on.
"What happened to Masaru’s remains?"
"No clue."
"What was Project DNA Transfer all about?"
"Clanless kids, via DNA interference, would be transformed into clan folk, adapting clan-specific traits."
And so on. Compared to the cold base of ROOT torture regimes, this torment was easier, child’s play even. She didn’t mind it. Her idea of pain had always been a concept close to her. Now her secret lay bare. Her friends would never come to see her. Why would they? She was a genetic abomination. So, who would want to?
She was a monster.
Locked away.
Understandably.
She deserved it.
She stopped at the long bar of iron before her. The end of it was lined with barbed wire. With a sigh, she looked down briefly and smiled darkly against it as she dropped down into a cross-legged position. Her hair fluttered in the wind.
She would die this time.
She wondered if she'd hang from the gallows or if her head would be chopped off.
Her eyes looked out through the iron bars. Even without chakra, she could bend them and walk out. Her body was stronger than most due to modifications. Through the bars, she watched the forest before her, lone tigers crawling around, sleeping in the small evening sun. As the bells rang, signaling to enter inside, Sakura wondered if her execution could be a lethal injection, too.
She could bend the bars, but she didn’t care. What was the point?
She was a monster. Locked away. Forever.
And she deserved it.
Notes:
I have no mouth and I must scream
Chapter Text
Chapter 48: A Reason to Live 2
Dinner food in prison was better than ROOT’s, but she didn’t eat anyway. Why bother? She was going to die in a week, anyway. She walked to her cell like a good kid and sat down. The room at least had walls. Sakura rubbed her forehead as she crawled under her futon. Her ball chain rattled and slithered outside her blanket. She could still hear her screams from years ago—the way her body was twisted and mangled, the way they injected her with things she didn’t understand.
The darkness was never really the absence of light—it was just an extension of the void inside her, a place where hope had died long ago. She closed her eyes and tried to dream, but all she was greeted with was darkness and the sound of her breath against the walls.
Same Time in Konohagakure
Various tracker ninjas, including members of the Inuzuka and Hatake clans, were busy unearthing graves and finding more ROOT bases. The puzzle was finally being filled with the missing clues they had been looking for. Kakashi sighed. He wished he and his dad could visit Sakura right now, but he couldn’t. Sasuke and Naruto had been piled up with training for the Chunin Exams and sent to Kushina, confused about what was happening.
Since the barbecue party, besides Ino's team, Fuu, and his dad, most of Sakura’s friends knew nothing about what was going on. They would tell everyone later.
Priorities. His hands were on the ground as he willed his chakra to move the earth aside. His eyes scanned the new grave before him; the bones of a child, maybe 7 or 8 years old, stared back at him.
Hopefully, once they finished finding all the graves, he’d be able to visit her tomorrow, at least. She must still be passed out from the shock. He wanted to hold her and tell her everything was fine. She wasn’t some freak…
In the distance, Sakumo looked up, surrounded by ANBU, and gave him a reassuring smile.
Unaware of what Sakura was suffering right now.
Same Time in the Uchiha District
Shisui didn’t know how many bottles he had downed, but when a hand tugged the sake bottle away, he sighed, annoyed.
“Hey, at least have the decency not to get too drunk. We still have lots of files to go through and graves to investigate.”
Shisui turned his face to Itachi with a grim expression. “Sure, Mr. Goody Two-Shoes... Have you seen Sakura?”
“No, but from what I’ve heard from Kakashi, she’s in the hospital, still recovering from the mind-read.” Itachi sighed, rubbing his face. He looked at the sake bottle, jealous.
Itachi’s gaze softened. He reached for the sake bottle and took a sip, despite his earlier admonishment.
“Hey! Give that back, you hypocrite!!” Shisui protested, lunging for the bottle.
Elsewhere, Far from Konohagakure
Tsunade slammed her hand on the table. Her bottle spilled over, the liquid splashing as she shook with anger. The huge case file before her trembled. Shizune, with Ton-Ton in her arms, shuddered. The scowl on Tsunade’s face was not a good sign.
“That scum... He pillaged my clan’s graves... He had... Danzo! How could you...?”
She knew Danzo was weird, but this? Twisted. She flipped through the files in her hand, pausing over the face of a pink-haired girl. Reading it once more, curious… 70% Hatake, 20% Uchiha, and 10% Senju. How fucking perverse of that Warhawk.
She stayed away from the village to wallow her sorrow away in drinks and gambling, and shit like this happens? How didn’t Minato notice until now? At least Danzo was dead. She found it funny and bitterly ironic that Danzo’s prized tool, the one he had trained and shaped for years, had turned on him and ended him. And Minato was left facing this mess. But still… Danzo had desecrated her clan, messed up kids, and turned an innocent civilian into a ninja.
Tsunade’s face softened, a mix of empathy and pride dawning. The girl was a fighter; she had to give her that. Maybe the Senju blood within her had driven her to endure.
Her face twitched in anger, fuming. Oh, how she wished she could pulverize him, but he was already dead.
Shizune and Ton-Ton were shivering at her glowing frame. Tsunade raised her hand: “ONE MORE BOTTLE!”
“Hiii, Lady Tsunade, this is too much!” Shizune wept, and Ton-Ton in her arms oinked, agreeing with the mess.
After this drink, the Senju heiress and clan head, Tsunade, would fix her debt in money and visit her village. She needed to see this girl herself…
Sakura
Sakura woke feeling well-rested despite her circumstances. She pulled on her jacket over her fishnet shirt, zipping it up. The 058 tag sewn onto her prison uniform was a painful reminder of where she was and how she’d ended up here.
With a loud buzz, the door to her cell was unlocked. Hardened criminals shuffled out toward the cafeteria for breakfast, but Sakura opted to skip it. Her heavy chain ball clanked as she dragged it along the floor toward a shelf of old books. She flipped through an outdated magazine about traditional clothing. The pictures were faded, but she studied them anyway.
Her mind drifted to Ino. Ino had loved this kind of stuff… but now, she would never see her again. Why would Ino visit someone like her? She was startled out of her thoughts by a shadow falling over her.
Sakura looked up at the tall figure towering over her. The man licked his lips. “Well, hello there, kitty kitty…”
Ah. A predator.
Someone else called out to him, warning him to back off, but Sakura moved on instinct. In one swift motion, she roundhouse kicked him across the room. The sickening thud of his head hitting the wall silenced everyone.
“She’s a ninja…” someone whispered in terror.
“Probably some prodigy… Damn…” another muttered.
Ignoring them, Sakura returned to the bookshelf and resumed flipping through books. Eventually, tired of the meaningless distraction, she headed outside.
The fresh morning air was kind. Prisoners worked out or played games, but many froze when they saw her. Some rubbed their hands together with unsettling anticipation. Some cracked their knuckles. Sakura sweat-dropped. Wasn’t this cliché reserved for bad prison movies?
She opted to just leave and walk toward the prison bars with barbed wire and stare at the horizon, watching the tigers. One tiger perked up and walked toward her, its gaze curious as it sneezed and licked its nose. Its eyes were hungry yet also trained on her, ready to devour her if she left. She shrugged. Then she noticed a small boy tumbling through in the distance with an “ugh.” The tiger that had watched her snapped to the boy and hissed. Oh, oh—
She quickly bent the bars, repaired them back, then dashed to the boy, grabbed him, and jumped to a taller tree. Various tigers flung around, snapping in fury. Masking her presence, she waited for them to leave. The boy in her arms stirred. He looked at her, his eyes lighting up as he tugged on her hair his eyes wide in realization and recognition: "Pinky Anbu!"
She smiled softly, her heart slightly lifted from her dark day. "Konohamaru-sama, you shouldn't be here!"
Chapter Text
Chapter 49: Fight to Live
Konohamaru’s eyes sparkled. “You’re the pink-haired ANBU who visited me once and also chased the other ANBU.”
Sakura smiled. Did he remember that? He wasn’t even three back then when she snuck into his cradle that night under Danzo’s orders to kidnap this innocent child. But she refused and blocked any attempts on his life after that. Danzo had been livid, subjecting her to weeks of waterboarding until he finally dropped the idea of recruiting the young Sarutobi into his organization. She was glad she had stood her ground. She wished she’d done the same for other kids.
The boy tugged her hair softly and stopped. “Eh, why are you in a prison outfit? ...Eh, why?”
She shrugged. “It’s nothing. You, however... how did you end up here? This place is full of tigers who love eating human meat... so?"
The boy’s eyes wandered to the forest floor below. The tigers were circling nearby, and he gasped. He hadn’t even noticed? His expression turned nervous. “Eh, Iruka-sensei took us to Training Ground 9 for survival tests. But I think I got lost?”
Sakura tilted her head, turning her gaze in the direction of Training Ground 9. That was too far from the Tiger Maw Prison. How did he manage to get this far? He rubbed his head sheepishly. “I may be tumbled down a long ravine?”
She sighed, grabbing him securely. With one hand holding her heavy chain ball, she dashed off. She would get him to safety. He deserved that. She hadn’t endured hours of secret torture just for this kid to end up as some tiger’s dinner.
Back at the prison, a prisoner stared at the bent bars she’d left behind. This girl... if he could recruit her...
Meanwhile, Sakura, carrying Konohamaru on her back, was dashing through the trees. She didn’t need chakra for such a short trip. The kid on her back squealed with delight. She laughed, leaping high, the prison and tigers long behind them. His eyes sparkled. “WOW, it’s like we’re flying, ANBU-nee-san! Neh, Pinky, can you teach me that?”
“Maybe... for now, let’s get you back to your class, alright?” she replied with a smile, focusing on the path ahead.
Her expression tensed as she sensed strange chakra signatures approaching. She hissed in frustration. Under her suppressants, her chakra was restricted, swirling sluggishly within her.
The attack came suddenly—a punch aimed at her. Sakura dodged, grabbing her heavy chain ball. Crushing it´s chain under her hand, she threw it back at her attacker with force, like a cannonball. With one of the chakra suppressants now destroyed, her chakra flowed a bit more freely.
Her attacker sneered, unfazed. “Sneak into the border, and what do I find? A prisoner mid-escape and a kid... how lucky can I be?”
His forehead protector bore the symbol of Iwa.
Sakura lowered her gaze, tension rising. Konohamaru clung to her back, his earlier excitement replaced with fear.
Shit—an enemy ninja. Of all the luck!
Chapter 50
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 50: Dance of the Elite
Sakura assessed the man before her. His chakra levels were Jonin-class, and with her sensory skills, she could tell he was a Lava Release user. Fucking great. She pooled her limited chakra. With three chakra suppressants on her arms and legs, one having been crushed by her, the other three still active, causing her a headache. She was restricted to Genin-level techniques. She had a kid on her back, no shuriken, no kunai. Danzo would’ve loved this scenario—he would have loved this so much for some training sessions. Perfect ROOT-level training conditions.
The Iwa ninja smirked, eyes narrowing as he observed her. “Three chakra suppressants, huh? Makes me wonder what your true power is.”
Sakura didn’t answer. Instead, she flared her killing intent, sharp and suffocating.
The man chuckled mockingly. “ANBU? Skilled and scary, I must say.” He unleashed his killing intent, heavy and menacing.
Konohamaru, still on her back, yelped in terror.
She glanced back at him slightly, her gaze never leaving the enemy. “Don’t worry, Konohamaru. I’ll protect you. This is nothing. Do me a favor and stay back, alright?”
She gently set the trembling boy down. He nodded hesitantly, fear evident in his wide eyes. She ruffled his hair. “I’m sorry this is gonna get scary now. How about I teach you a cool jutsu after this, okay?”
Konohamaru’s face lit up slightly, despite his lingering fear. “Promise?”
“Promise.”
The Iwa ninja didn’t wait. He lunged forward, kunai in hand, his movements erratic but calculated. Lava chakra crackled within his chakra pathway as he twirled toward her, laughing maniacally.
Sakura stood still, waiting for the exact moment. As he came within an inch of her, she moved. Her arm locked around his neck while her other hand grabbed his wrist, keeping his kunai at bay. She pivoted, using his momentum against him, and slammed him to the ground with a perfect lariat.
The impact sent a shockwave through the ground. They stared at each other for a tense moment before the battle truly began.
Back in Konohagakure
Kakashi was panicking as he almost dropped the basket full of fruits.
“Sakura’s missing?!” he shouted.
The hospital staff looked just as baffled. “We have no idea where she went!”
Sakumo grabbed a nearby doctor by the collar. “Where’s the CCTV footage? Take us there—quickly!”
The tension was thick. Where could Sakura have gone?
Meanwhile, at the Village Gates
A heavily intoxicated woman sauntered through the gates, her assistant trailing nervously behind her. The guards stiffened at the sight of her, one mumbling with wide eyes, “You’ve returned...?!?”
Tsunade didn’t even glance their way, too consumed by her thoughts.
Sakura and the enemy ninja locked gazes. In her hand was his kunai. She smirked. “Now, that’s not nice, Mr. Prisoner-chan. Were you locked up for kleptomania?”
She didn’t respond at first. She’d been conditioned to never answer enemies and always be efficient. But Danzo was gone, ROOT was gone, and she was probably going to die soon. Why not go out with a bang? Plus, she needed to protect Konohamaru. “Why don’t you come at me and find out Earth Dog?”
The insult made the man chuckle darkly as he dashed at her. She twirled the kunai in her hand and raised it closer to her face while he retrieved another from his pocket, his speed increasing. Killing intent flared as Konohamaru watched, scared but amazed.
Pinky Onee-chan was epic! Compared to his annoying "elite" ninja instructor Ebisu, who annoyed him every day by saying he’d make him Hokage in no time, Sakura was silent and efficient. Her kicks and punches were calculated. She matched an opponent twice her size and age with ease. Maybe she had joined ANBU because she was a true elite prodigy compared to Ebisu?
He watched with bated breath as she leaped and punted the Iwa ninja in his gut, blood drizzling from his mouth as he tumbled back. She didn’t let up. The kunai in her hand swiped sharply at the air, piercing the guy’s vest and almost killing him. Wow. That was scary!
He jumped back, his hands blurring as he weaved hand seals Konohamaru couldn’t keep up with. “Lava Style: Lava Barrage!” he declared, raising a finger to his mouth. From his mouth flew dozens of lava balls.
Sakura removed her jacket and leaped toward Konohamaru, covering him with the jacket and grabbing him, dodging the attacks. Lava balls crashed around them, and trees burned. Her fishnet shirt was already burned from the attack, and her back, already littered with scars, was seared with a new one.
Covering the kid with her prisoner jacket, she hid him under a bush and motioned for him to be quiet.
The only jutsu that could help her now would be D-rank: her favorite, Hiding Like a Mole. It was taught to Chunin to Jonin-level ninja for one reason: you need extreme control. That's why academy kids never get to see it. One mistake and you could get stuck inside the ground, dead or something. Without a hand seal, she sank into the ground. He saw a tattoo on her left arm—ROOT, it spelled out. Wow, she was ANBU!
Konohamaru’s mouth was agape but silent. She did it so flawlessly.
She reappeared behind the Iwa ninja and swiped at his neck. Blood spurted as the Iwa ninja hissed, but he quickly turned, aiming for her as well.
It was a battle of the elite. She threw her Kunai and he threw him they clashed and canceled each other attacks. Sakura reached for a Tree branch, broke it off, and ran at the Iwa ninja, stabbing him with him he punched her square in the face for it cursing her out.
Unlike Ebisu, Sakura didn’t need to brag about being an elite ninja. She showed it by kicking an enemy into the dirt like it was nothing. Didn’t the guy tell her she had chakra suppressants on? He frowned. What got her into prison? That didn't make sense. Maybe she was on an undercover mission?
He watched as Sakura, with labored breath and a bit bruised, danced with the enemy, their kunais clashing as they engaged and disengaged like dancers. It was mesmerizing. Could he reach that skill level someday?
Before he knew it, Sakura had the guy in a headlock in the blink of an eye. “How many of you are out here?” she hissed under her headlock. How did she? Isn’t her chakra suppressed by the chakra suppressants? His eyes widened when she traveled down to his arm and broke it with a quick hand move. He screamed.
He hissed, “Tch, only me. I sneaked in to try stealing something from Konohagakure.”
“Foolish. Without a team and without a plan or any idea how our defenses are... there is an ulterior motive here... anyway. I can’t risk you staying alive.” With a quick swipe, he was dead. Konohamaru’s eyes widened, surprised. So fast.
She tossed the kunai against a tree with a thunk it slid in. “I need to get rid of the body later... now, Konohamaru, while we get you back to your class, Training Ground 9, I’ll teach you something, Konohamaru-sama.”
She picked him up, her breath labored. She could have been way faster, damn it. The kid in her arms didn’t have to see that yet. But he didn’t seem shocked or traumatized.
He might become a great shinobi like his grandfather. “Konohamaru-sama, do you know what’s the most important thing about chakra? It’s the reason why I was able to defeat that Jonin back then despite being restricted.”
He blinked as they jumped from tree to tree. “Uh... maybe the control?”
She beamed. “Precisely, Sir. You can have all the chakra in the world, but if you have zero control over it, it’s useless. It’s possible for an elite ninja, even in a weakened state, to still keep their ground. So now imagine your chakra, okay? And circle it around your body, alright?”
Sakura wondered if she dropped off Konohamaru and if she could make it back before noon, where his interrogation session awaited her.
Hopefully, her little escape hadn't been noticed yet. As they neared Training Ground 9, she felt the familiar cool chakra signature of Iruka, Mizuki-sensei, and a bunch of brats. Tents sprawled around. Aha, they were doing some real survival training, it seemed. She gently put down Konohamaru and removed her jacket. "Judging from all this setup, you guys must be out here for a week, huh?"
Konohamaru's face lit up. "Iruka-sensei is the best, right?"
"Okay, you need to keep what happened just now a secret. If you want me to talk to you or teach you, go a bit further near the prison but not too much—maybe like 4 kilometers—and flare your chakra. I'll come to you. Now remember, nothing happened. Secret mission." She raised a finger to her mouth and made a "shh" sound. Konohamaru giggled and mirrored her before jumping down and joining his class.
Sakura turned back to the prison as she rushed back, sweat dripping from her forehead. She grabbed the chain ball she had tossed during her battle against the Iwa ninja. Staring down his corpse, she removed a few kunais and shurikens from his pocket and shoved them under her prison outfit. Then, arriving at the barbed prison gate, she tossed his corpse to the tiger, before bending the bars, bending them, and walking in. Fixing her broken metal ball, the suppressant went into effect. Her chakra system immediately went down to nothing. As she sighed, relieved that no one had luckily noticed, she walked to the interrogation room.
Smiling at what she could teach Konohamaru in secret.
Dragged to her chair, the torture began, but Sakura didn’t mind.
She was a monster.
If anything, so far, she had received too much kindness.
Notes:
she stabbed him with a fucking pen is she john wick?!?! I mean Mokuton I mean tree branch
that counts as mouton right?
Chapter Text
Chapter 51: Puzzle Pieces
The door to the police office burst open with such force that the hinges groaned under the pressure, and the glass shattered into a flurry of jagged pieces. A silver flash of chakra followed, sending a ripple through the room that made everyone freeze in their tracks. Standing in the doorway, his silver chakra flaring like an uncontainable storm, was Sakumo Hatake. His eyes, usually calm and collected, were filled with fury. His son, right behind him, was just as angry.
"Where the heck is that bastard?" he growled, his voice seething with barely contained rage.
The officers standing nearby visibly stiffened. Some sweat-dropped, unsure of how to react to the sheer intensity of Sakumo's presence. Shisui Uchiha, always the more composed one, sighed and stepped forward.
"Hey, it’s rude to insult an officer," Shisui said, though his voice lacked the usual humor. He wasn’t sure how to defuse the situation, but the tension in the air was undeniable.
Sakumo shoved a piece of paper into Shisui’s face with a single swift motion. It was a photo—disturbing, chilling. The image depicted Sakura, her arms handcuffed in chains, walking away from the hospital, looking small and fragile. Behind her, a Uchiha officer with his face turned from the camera was leading her away.
"Where did you bastard take her?" Sakumo demanded, his voice low and dangerous. "She’s supposed to be in the hospital recovering!"
Shisui burst into Fugaku's office. "Yo, Bossman, we have a problem. Sakura has been taken away."
Both he and everyone in the room, who had been buried in piles of paper, looked up horrified. "WHAT?" Itachi scrambled to him and took the screenshot. "This is... who could have...?"
"This is gonna be a headache," Fugaku sighed. "Nothing normal these days. Can we have a case of arson or something for once? Everything is just a mess with Danzo mess...."He sighed deeply even making the other people in the room glance at him with pity.
Then he stilled. "Come to think of it, a file had been taken from my desk just at the beginning of the week... who could have...?"
A female officer looked up, her gaze filled with mixed emotions as she approached. "Ano, my husband—I mean Officer Tekka—told me he had been sent on a case for a week. He didn’t tell me what or why, and also... he acted funny...."
"EH, Tekka-oji-san..." Shisui crinkled his eyebrow. He was the last one to close up the station that day... so maybe he took the files.
The adults were thinking hard. Ran turned. "Let me check something... maybe it was him who took the files? He came home late that night too." In her hair, the wooden-carved cherry blossom gleamed.
She ran off to her home, followed by the worried group. What if...?
Same time, Hokage Room
Minato braced as Tsunade slammed her hand against his desk, breaking it. "Where is the brat?"
Minato sighed and sent a prayer for the poor chunin helper and his paper stack who got knocked out by the attack fluttering around. "At the hospital now... huh?"
An Anbu materialized in the room. "Hokage-sama! Sakura Haruno has vanished from the hospital! The police force is on the case already."
Both Minato and Tsunade were shocked. Minato sighed, hands in his face. "Great, especially since, from her mental examination, she has zero reason to live."
At Uchiha District
Ran hastily opened her door, running past her dead son's bedroom to the office. She burst the office door open, where a singular file lay. So Tekka did steal them... but why?
Itachi stiffened. "Oh God, did he read it... then maybe he was the one who took her. He had a motive after all."
Ran turned. "Why?"
Shisui, realizing where his cousin was heading, said, "Oh, uh... You didn’t get the full report, only brief glimpses. So, I’ll be frank. You know, in ROOT, Stage 4 Agents are forced to kill their partner, right?"
Ran nodded; she knew the operation of the organization ranks messed up the torture regimen and ritual to assent the ladder, dreading what was going to be said next.
Itachi sighed. "Her partner had been Masaru; she came out alive."
Ran took a while, and her eyes widened. "My boy, Masaru... all these years he was in ROOTm under my nose? And this poor girl... Oh, Kami, she was forced to kill him. Oh no, my foolish husband! Where could he have taken her?"
Now panic spread. Kakashi reached for the file. He hadn't gotten his hands on it yet. As he opened it and slowly read, he could feel his hands shake. Ino had been precise and didn’t mince words. It was neutral, devoid of emotion, detailing Sakura’s memories from 5 to the current date.
His heart froze when he came across a line.
Besides Masaru, she had to kill her predecessor, Rin Nohara. His hands shook. How? How did Rin survive his freaking Chidori and land in ROOT, only to be killed again?!?!
Then his eyes scanned another sentence.
Rin had possessed a special bloodline limit. 9 Lives—as the name suggested, she could die and come back to life like a cat. So all these years she had been alive? He shuddered. He had read from the report what torture and training methods were used in ROOT, things kids shouldn’t be doing, even by regular shinobi village standards. He shook his head. He could brood about it later. They needed to find Sakura quickly...
"Ran, do you have anything from your husband with his scent? We need to track him quickly!" Sakumo hastened her. The woman looked around, reaching for a jacket, and gave it to the man. Her eyebrows furrowed. "Someone needs to inform the Hokage!"
"I’ll do it, we need Anbu on this too, and find Sakura quickly!" Shisui ran off.
Itachi sighed. "I’ll tell Father. You Hatake go and find them quickly!"
Evening time at the Tiger Maw
Sakura sat down in her cell, her body a bit bruised from her wacky day and the interrogation. She rubbed her bruised arms, littered with scars. Five more days until her execution. With a buzz, the sound of the prison cells closing echoed. As she crawled down into her futon, she wondered what she could teach Konohamaru next before her execution day came.
She whispered a small, "I’ll be there soon, Masaru..."
She wondered if the Hatake clan or the Uchiha clan were happy she was going to vanish soon. Her existence was nothing but an abomination, a blemish to their clan's greatness.
She shifted in her futon and fell asleep.
Not far from Tiger Prison, Training Ground 9
Konohamaru was swirling his chakra steadily in his body, circulating it 50 times. It was night, and he was sharing his tent with Udon. Iruka-sensei taught them how to set up camp, identify what’s edible, and what’s not, how to find water... the boring stuff.
He took a deep breath before plopping into his futon. Why did Sakura end up in prison anyway? He paused. He remembered not many things as a kid, but the 5-year-old remembered when he was 2, barely conscious, the pink hair, and the Anbu mask. How her green eyes peered down at his cradle, tears streaming from her face—in horror, with fury and determination. He tugged her hair, very curious, and giggled. She let him pat her head.
Maybe it was her pink hair that’s why he recalled her so fondly. He recalled how she turned to the window and took down other ANBU who rushed into his room swiftly, ending them. He wondered if she had been ordered to protect him... or what. That was years ago, and he never understood it quite.
He frowned. He wondered if she had been imprisoned because she protected him. He was confused. He'd ask her next time. Tomorrow he would sneak off again and flare his chakra like she said, hopefully, finally teaching her a cool jutsu.
She was, hands down, a cooler and better teacher than Ebisu.
Chapter Text
Chapter 52: Running Against Time
Sakura exhaled as the interrogation came to an end. Again, she had answered truthfully without a lie, remaining emotionless as her blood splattered everywhere. She stood up and left the room, the officer in the corner still watching her. Her interrogation team, a pair of Chunin, shuddered as they held their instruments, as if they had suffered from the ordeal. The officer’s Sharingan was trained on her like a hawk.
The sound of her footsteps and the chain ball dragging behind her created a rhythmic noise as she moved.
She stepped outside the room, passing the lunch and break rooms, heading toward the courtyard side of the prison complex. She reached the bars and fence, watching the tiger grass grow around the prison. She walked in circles around the complex, the air heavy with tension. Since morning, most prisoners had made a wide berth around her—probably because a group had approached her earlier, trying to convince her to join them for a prison break. She had simply knocked them out.
She sensed Konohamaru’s chakra flare about 20 kilometers away from her position. Standing up, she bent the bars, easily manipulating them. The tiger yawned, watching her, knowing she would be back anyway. Such a well-behaved captive. Their hungry gaze stared back at her, while other prisoners in the distance shuddered.
Why didn’t she just run away? She had the skills.
Sakura dashed across the streets, and within minutes, she appeared in front of Konohamaru, smiling. “Hey!”
The kid squealed. “How are you here within 10 minutes? Can I be just as fast as you?”
She shrugged. “If you train hard, yeah. Anyway, how many times have you circled your chakra since yesterday?”
“89 times!” he said proudly.
She pulled out a set of kunai and shuriken from her prison outfit. “Look, I’m going to teach you another chakra control exercise. Once you master it, you can get a jutsu.”
She gently removed a chakra suppressor from her arm and stood up, channeling chakra. She walked up a nearby tree vertically. “The goal is to reach the top using chakra on your feet.” She tossed him the kunai. “Use it to help you progress.”
The kid, motivated, went to work. Sakura sat down and watched, making sure he wasn’t in danger of falling. If he was, she’d catch him easily. With a soft smile, she wondered what her team was doing. Four days. She was supposed to be dead anyway. Not that they cared about a monster like her. She hoped they’d be fine.
In Konoha
Sasuke was livid. He stared at his brother, horrified. “You're telling me Sakura was some secret ROOT agent who got her body modified with Sharingan, Hatake chakra, and Senju stuff? And you guys entered her mind without her permission, broke her, left her unguarded in the hospital, and someone from our clan took her away? Kami knows where? And you CAN’T FIND HER?!?”
Itachi raised his hand in defeat. “Not our brightest moment... what, you don’t hate her?”
“How could I?” Sasuke growled. “I mean, she did everything under Danzo’s orders, but judging from what you told me, she thinks she’s just as much to blame.” Sasuke mumbled, watching his mother console the sobbing Ran. His aunt, Ran, was horrified. Her husband had stolen important files and dragged Sakura away on his own, without orders, basically illegally, to some unknown location.
Where could she be?
Sasuke clenched his fists. “I swear, if Tekka-oji-san killed her…”
There was no normal day in Konoha.
Meanwhile, Kakashi frantically searched, unable to find any scent or trace. He was starting to panic. His heart raced, and his instincts screamed that there was no time. The longer it took to find Sakura, the more he feared he would lose her, just like he had lost... He shook his head, pushing the thoughts away. His summoning rushed around his father’s summons. Anbu were scattered everywhere, but still, no trace of Sakura or the Uchiha officer. The search seemed hopeless.
If only they could find a clue…
At the Konoha Hospital
A woman flipped through a chart and bristled. "This kid's got a high pain tolerance, I’ll give her that." Her brown eyes looked at Shizune and Tonton, who had been taking care of her. Maybe she could take Sakura in for her own safety—the poor kid had no parents anymore. As she continued to look over the assessment from the medical team, she wondered how on earth no one in the village had thought about protecting her. Tsunade put the report down and hoped Sakura was still alive.
Back with Sakura
After teaching Konohamaru the chakra control exercise, which he mastered within an hour, she watched him run back to his class and camp before heading back to prison.
Tomorrow, she would show him some wind style techniques. Back in her prison cell, she mused about how boring her death would be.
Chapter Text
Chapter 53: Against All Odds
Sakura smiled as she watched Konohamaru dash around, practicing the simple D-rank wind-style jutsu she had taught him. Technically, it was a chakra nature control exercise, but to her, they were essentially the same thing. The clearing near where his class was conducting a survival exercise hadn’t noticed the boy sneaking off. The sun blazed overhead, unbearably hot.
In three days, she would be executed. Rightfully so. She tugged at the ball and chain on her leg, the heavy rattle reminding her she was a prisoner—and a monster—once more.
She leaned back on the grass, her eyes following Konohamaru as he stopped and turned to her. “Hey, uh, ANBU-nee-chan… are you in prison because of me?”
Sakura’s smile didn’t falter as she reassured him. “Not at all, Konohamaru-sama. It has nothing to do with you.”
Then she lied. “I’m here for an undercover mission. I will be out soon.”
His eyes lit up, the concern fading from his face as he smiled back at her. The truth would break the boy, so she kept the lie intact. She leaned against the bark of a nearby tree, its rough surface cool against her back.
Since this morning, the trees had been screaming, crying out to her.
Danger. Danger.
They said.
She hadn’t experienced this in a while. Sometimes, the trees just… cried or spoke to her. Today, their cries were incessant, relentless, and unbearably loud. But wood release was never possible all she heard was them talk.
It was starting to get on her nerves.
After separating herself from Konohamaru and sneaking back into the prison, she realized why. The tigers patrolling the complex were subdued, unnervingly so. She sniffed the air. Sleeping grass.
Before she could react, the loud tumult of chaos broke out. She ran inside the complex, immediately understanding the situation.
A prison break.
Inmates were rioting, coordinated, and vicious, fighting guards and breaking others free from their cells. Sakura sighed. Her life couldn’t be normal for even one second. Spotting a prisoner about to slice through the Uchiha officer who brought her here, she grabbed a kunai and tossed it, striking the inmate and saving the guard.
She had no choice. She had to help subdue these criminals. Even if she had no right to do so, she had a duty to protect the village. That was what being a kunoichi meant.
Sakura moved through the chaos like a whirlwind. She threw shuriken and kunai with precision, disabling inmates while defending guards and prison staff. Even without her chakra at full capacity, she fought larger, stronger opponents without hesitation. She dodged a fist with her eyes closed, countering with sharp kicks and precise punches. Her movements were instinctive, her mind flashing back to countless battles and memories from her time in ROOT.
The battle cries of frustrated inmates echoed around her, each determined to break free. Silently, and methodically, Sakura dismantled their efforts. She was like a one-woman army. Chakra? Who needs that?
At some point, she shed her prison jacket, tying it around her waist. Her fishnet shirt was worn and battle-scarred, exposing the ROOT tattoo on her shoulder. Some inmates froze when they saw it, stepping back warily.
What did that ominous tattoo mean?
The Uchiha officer she had saved scrambled to his feet, pale and shaking. Without a word, he turned and ran, likely to fetch reinforcements from the village.
Sakura stood her ground, fists clenched, surveying the chaos. If the reinforcements didn’t arrive soon, she’d have to end this herself.
She hadn’t eaten in days; her stamina was shot, but it wasn’t anything new. She could still fight hand-to-hand for hours. As her breath steadied, she closed her eyes, then opened them and dashed forward, raising her fists. She defended the prison gate from being breached while helping the guards, who stared in shock.
Why wasn’t she helping the inmates? Why was she defending the prison that held her captive?
Like a blazing light, her messy, dirty pink hair weaved and danced as she took down one opponent after another. Kicks, fists, throws—a German suplex.
She halted for a moment, taking a steady breath and plating herself in front of the gate.
There was no strategy, no plan—just pure skill and determination.
Her killer intent flooded the space, halting even the most hardened criminals in their tracks.
“None of you will pass me,” she said threateningly. Some hesitated, but eventually, they leaped at her, ready to strike. Many had fashioned makeshift weapons from whatever they could find, but Sakura easily swatted them away.
Her tired, weak body screamed in protest, but she ignored the pain, her gaze focused on the task ahead.
“Why are you protecting these guards? Don’t you want freedom?” one inmate tried reasoning with her.
She hissed, “We’re all criminals. We deserve to be locked up here.”
She dodged an incoming thrown bed frame, ducked under another inmate’s attack, then jumped on him, knocking him down. She turned to the next. Her movements were efficient and precise—no wasted energy. She was running on fumes, but her training in ROOT had prepared her for this kind of endurance. Pain was a constant companion, one she’d learned to ignore.
The guards, initially stunned by her actions, began to rally behind her. They took positions at her back, defending against the inmates emboldened by the riot. A young officer looked at her with awe, his voice trembling. “Why… why are you helping us?”
Sakura didn’t look at him. She didn’t have the luxury to waste focus on explanations. “Because it’s the right thing to do,” she said simply, her voice cold and detached.
One of the inmates, a hulking man with scars running down his arms, laughed as he approached. “You talk about doing the right thing? You’re just like us. A killer. A monster. What makes you any different?”
Sakura paused for a fraction of a second, her gaze locking onto the man’s. Her pink hair clung to her face, damp with sweat, and her lips curled into a faint, humorless smile. “Who said I was different? You’re right. I’m no different—I’m a monster like you guys,” she echoed, her voice low and deadly.
The man lunged. Sakura met him head-on, ducking under his massive arms and delivering a devastating elbow to his ribs. The crack of bone was audible, and the man roared in pain. She grabbed his wrist, twisted it, and used his momentum to throw him to the ground.
She straightened, standing over his crumpled form. “The difference,” she said, loud enough for everyone to hear, “is that I’ve already made peace with my punishment. I won’t let any of you add to the pain we’ve caused. Not today.”
Her words carried a weight that silenced even the most unruly of inmates. For a moment, the riot paused, the tension thick in the air.
The sound of reinforcements approaching broke the spell. ANBU operatives and additional guards poured into the prison, quickly taking control of the situation. The inmates who hadn’t already been subdued were rounded up, their escape cut short.
Sakura stepped back, her body trembling from exhaustion. The guards who had fought alongside her watched her warily, unsure of what to make of the woman who had fought harder than any of them.
The young officer from earlier approached her hesitantly. “Thank you… for saving us,” he said, his voice filled with genuine gratitude.
Sakura gave him a tired smile, her eyes dull with weariness. “Don’t thank me,” she said. “Just do your job. Keep this place secure.”
As the ANBU operatives moved to escort her back to her cell, she caught sight of Konohamaru in the distance, peeking through the prison gates. His wide eyes were filled with both fear and admiration.
Sakura met his gaze and gave him a small, reassuring nod.
She was a monster. A criminal. But for today, she had done something right. And that was enough.
Chapter 54
Notes:
trigger warning mention of self harm and death
Chapter Text
Chapter 54: Chiaroscuro
The days passed monotonously. Aside from teaching Konohamaru survival skills and a few more wind jutsu, the lead-up to her execution had been both boring and grim. Most inmates stepped aside when she walked by them out of fear of what she might do to them. Now, the day had arrived. Konohamaru’s class was heading back to the village. The boy happily asked if she would teach him again when they saw each other next. She smiled, ruffling his hair with a sweet lie.
“Sure,” she said before walking back into the prison complex. It would be the last lie she ever told. The tigers roaming around yawned and sneezed. But not once, these animals never seemed to have attacked her when she sneaked out from there—weird.
Morning came. It was dark. It was a cruel day, and she laughed, excited at the thought of her death. She laughed gleefully. She would die. She would fucking die, and enjoy it!. She was going to finally die, and strangely, that thought filled her with a perverse sort of joy. Death had always been a looming presence in her life, a shadow on the edge of her vision. But now, it was here, close enough to touch.
The guards walked in, asking what she wanted for her last meal.
“Orange juice and cookies. Just two cookies,” she replied.
She devoured them eagerly, her hungry stomach grateful for the rare treat. She hadn’t eaten much since coming here. Her stomach had become flat, and her ribs showed. The sweetness of the cookies washed down with the tang of the orange juice, lingered on her tongue. It wasn’t as delicious as the times she used to share a drink with Masaru, but it would do.
After all, she didn't deserve anything at all.
Her head was covered, her hands heavily cuffed with weighted chains, as they led her away. A memory stirred in her mind—a story Rin-sensei once told her:
When you die, your life flashes before you.
Light and darkness. Death and life converging. Everything slows down.
The trees screamed at her.
Tree child, save yourself!
They wept.
You must live! You’re no monster. Our seedling must live!
Their cries clawed at her heart, but she felt hollow. How could she live? How could she go on? All her precious people hated her, didn’t visit her, didn’t acknowledge her. Understandably so. She was a freak. An abomination. A monster. Someone who needed to be erased.
Her feet moved across the cold, hard ground, the chain ball on her legs dragging along with a rhythmic pattern. The walk was silent. She licked her lips beneath the rough sack covering her head. The taste of cookies and orange juice was still sweet on her tongue.
So why wasn’t her life flashing before her eyes? Where was her nostalgic trip? Why wasn’t she seeing anything?
Didn’t she deserve a glimpse of the past? Memories of being dragged away from her parents, trained as a tool by Danzo, and ultimately turning on him? Or the fleeting moments of happiness she’d stolen for herself, pretending to be a weak, innocent genin girl with her precious team?
Why couldn’t she see those moments?
She just wanted one happy memory. Just one. Just fucking one happy moment.
The air grew colder. The atmosphere changed as she was taken far from her prison cell. Her scars—both from ROOT and the new ones earned in this life—burned faintly. It wasn’t unbearable; it was a familiar pain, the pain she had long learned to carry.
But still, her heart whispered a question to the void:
What was the point of living if there was nothing left to see?
The path to the execution grounds was lined with silence, broken only by the faint clinking of chains. She couldn’t see the sunlight through the sack over her head, but she could feel its warmth. The juxtaposition gnawed at her—a radiant day mocking her impending doom.
Her footsteps faltered for a moment. The guard behind her grunted, shoving her forward. She stumbled but regained her balance, her body moving on autopilot.
The taste of cookies and orange juice still lingered, sharp and sweet, like a farewell to everything she couldn’t have.
In her mind, she reached for memories, desperate to feel something before it all ended. She tried to summon anything besides Konohamaru’s happy laughter.
Nothing. Everything was gone.
She was pulled up a set of stairs. Each step was agonizing, her steps echoing in the silence. The guards stopped her at the platform. They tightened the chains and spoke:
“Shinobi of Konohagakure, Sakura Haruno, you are being executed for mass murder of children, killing Elder Danzo Shimura, and committing treason against your village.”
It was her moment. Her punishment.
She could finally be at peace.
She was pressed down. The sack on her head was removed, and the bright day and blazing sun reached her green eyes. She smiled faintly.
Soon, she would see Masaru and Rin-sensei again.
Her head was pressed lower, the light and darkness of the day contrasting sharply in her mind. She thought the sun looked beautiful.
The trees around her screamed.
Then, as she felt the cold blade touch her neck, the man reading her sentence spoke:
“Do you have any last words?”
The execution platform was almost empty, save for the guards and a Uchiha officer below her. He was the lone watcher of this spectacle. His onyx eyes were trained on her, a mixture of confusion, fear, and regret swirling in their depths.
She closed her eyes. “I’m guilty as charged. I deserve this… and more.”
She had nothing left to say. Nothing left to feel.
The blade was raised. It glinted in the sunlight. Her heart pounded fast.
Everything felt distant.
Then—
A cry. The sound of someone crying.
she focused her blood rushing in her ears
Was it an imagination of her mind? And Illusion?
A loud cry broke out and assured her that it was real.
“STOP!”
A loud, desperate cry broke through the silence.
“STOP THIS ILLEGAL EXECUTION RIGHT NOW!!!”
The blade was inching closer to her as she was held down. The guards stopped, their eyes trained on the horizon where someone—something—was coming.
Sakura, confused, looked ahead. Who would call for her now?
Her eyes widened as a group of people ran, tackling the Uchiha officer—the only spectator who had been observing so far—to the ground and pulling her away.
She blinked as she was pulled into a hug, someone’s tears falling on her.
“It’s fine, Sakura. You’re safe…”
Sakura was confused.
She was going to die!
Why did he stop them?
Wasn’t this her punishment?
She was going to join Masaru Rin and all the others!
She deserved it!
Her eyes looked at the person holding her. It was Kakashi, hyperventilating like crazy. Her mouth was dry, her body shaking.
Why was she alive?
She was numb. Her mind blanked out. She should be dead. Light and dark. She wriggled in Kakashi’s arms. Kakashi’s hands gripped her as if he were afraid she might break. Her heart was racing in her chest, her body trembling. The weight of it all was too much. She felt hollow inside, confused, and disoriented. She didn't want to live. She didn’t deserve to. She had done terrible things. She was a monster.
She smashed him she saw him huff and collapse to the ground his eyes rolled back as he hissed in pain.
She was a monster. She should be fucking dead!
She collapsed back onto the platform, her eyes glazed, and as she reached for the blade, she stuck it into herself slicing up her haggard body with a gleeful laugh of insanity crackling.
Well, if they were chickening out, she’d do it herself.
Someone screamed, horrified, as she blacked out her blood splattering the platform her mouth trickled blood as she laughed.
Her vision blurred, her blood trickling from her mouth as her laughter, sharp and manic, echoed through the air. More screamed and gasped but she didn't care anymore. It was her final act of defiance—her final way of claiming control over the life that had never been hers, to begin with.
And then, everything went dark.
Her last thought was one of twisted satisfaction.
If they weren’t going to finish it, she would.
Chapter Text
Chapter 55: Back to the Light Once Again
She was back in the fireplace dream. There, Masaru slapped her.
"I SAID COME BACK WHEN YOU'RE WRINKLED AND OLD, YOU STUPID PINKY!"
She chuckled. "Sorry, the village ordered it." The boy frowned angrily as if she were an idiot. Rin, standing beside him, slapped her face gently, shaking her head as if to say, You never learn, do you?
Then, without warning, both Masaru and Rin stood up, grabbed her, and threw her out of the dream, pushing her away from that warm, comforting place. Was it a dream? Was this the afterlife? The only thing Sakura felt was warmth—comforting and peaceful, but fleeting.
Outside
The operating room doors were closed. Before them stood Kakashi. He had been reduced to a weak, trembling mess, crying and weeping, hoping she would make it. Kakashi paced in front of the doors, his heart beating wildly in his chest, as the hours stretched on, torturous and endless.
His father didn’t help either, quietly sobbing to himself. Great, two elite ninjas losing it.
Kakashi had run to the hospital. Every staff member immediately went into action. They had taken her in a week ago, and now she had returned, worse than before.
Just by chance, Tsunade Senju had been there. She had returned to the village after the Danzo fiasco. The female Sannin gasped at the amount of blood coming from Sakura. Her brown eyes widened as her entire body shook, and she couldn’t move for a long moment. Her assistant, Shizune, stepped up, but as if by some miracle, Tsunade smacked herself and somehow overcame her fear of blood right then and there. She dragged the girl immediately into surgery.
The operation had been going on for hours now.
Kakashi clenched his hands. Why the heck did she stab herself?!
He sobbed, his anger at that damn Uchiha officer massive, but luckily, his wife, Ran, had hit him and told him how much of a fool Tekka was. Tekka Uchiha had been temporarily stripped of his Uchiha badge and locked up for a psychological evaluation.
But Kakashi wanted to end him.
Illegally, secretly, under the police force’s name, Tekka had taken her to the damn Tiger Maw prison, locked her up, told her she would be executed in one week, and had the gall to torture her even more.
All of this without the Hokage knowing. Without his police chief Fugaku knowing. No one had known until now! But it wasn’t just the Uchiha officer who had made him lose control. It was the whole damn system. The way they all failed Sakura—over and over again. The mistakes they made, the way they kept letting her slip through the cracks.
On top of her ROOT past, and her killing Danzo, Sakura was a real mess.
He swallowed hard, his eyes burning in pain. He needed just one tiny hope in his life again he lost so many people he culnt lose her too.
The light in the operating room shut off. Tsunade stepped out, her hands stained with blood. "The kid made it through, but she's in a deep coma. Now, let’s hope she comes back conscious."
Kakashi was relieved at that and stepped back huffing a thanks prayer.
Kakashi exhaled sharply, his breath shuddering. He had wanted so desperately for her to be okay, and now all he could do was wait. His fingers dug into his palms as he stared at her unconscious form through the glass window. The ROOT tattoo on her left arm was visible, a constant reminder of the torment she had endured, the way they had broken her down and tried to mold her into something she was not.
His heart ached as he thought of everything she had been through—the Chimera Project, the injections, the experiments, and the way her mind had been twisted. She had been tortured, manipulated, and abandoned by everyone she had trusted. He clenched his fists tighter, his gaze fixed on her still form.
He had to save her—he would save her this time. Just like how she had once saved him, back in the cold, snowy winter.
This...this girl. He clenched his fist.
He would save her this time, just like she once saved him that day in winter.
His father slapped his back, and Tsunade smiled, hope in her eyes.
At the Police Station
Tekka didn’t have any words to say, his hands cuffed in the officer's prison cell. His wife was yelling at him. "Do you think Masaru died because the girl wanted to? She was ordered to, you fool! Think about it. Masaru sacrificed himself to save her! How could you waste his life like that by doing this?!"
He flinched. Her words were true. His heart burned.
He had watched the girl since the moment he took her from the hospital. She didn’t complain or fight back but accepted her death. His shoulders shook as his tears fell. He had watched her get beaten and interrogated, and she didn’t speak one lie.
He was just a cowardly father, venting his anger at a poor child.
He had just watched her, suffer she didn't fight back accepting her punishment like a cow to a slaughterhouse. She had suffered just as much—no- even more than him losing his son. Yet he had dragged her away from the hospital, to the prion without any hesitation. He had watched her, done nothing, and allowed her to be tortured all over again. And for what? To prove something to himself? To pretend that he was in control?
He couldn’t even face his own mistakes. The thought of his beloved son Masaru, of the boy who had sacrificed himself to save Sakura, only made his guilt sharper. What have I done? he cried bitterly.
He had failed them both.
In the distance, leaning at the entrance of the police station’s building, Shisui rubbed his eyes.
This was just too much drama. But Kami helped him—he will adopt the pink stabby girl with all his might.
Back at the hospital, as Kakashi continued to stare at Sakura's unconscious form, his thoughts remained heavy. He couldn’t stop thinking about her—about the girl who had fought so hard, who had sacrificed so much, and who had been hurt by everyone around her. And still, she was here. Still, she was alive.
He would make sure she stayed that way. No matter what.
Chapter Text
Chapter 56: Shell of a Person
What greeted Sakura wasn’t death, but the sound of beeping machines again and the white walls of a hospital room. Someone was sitting in a chair nearby. His head snapped toward her. Before she could blink, she was in someone’s warm embrace as he patted her back like she was a child. She shook her head, her dull eyes not perceiving a word as they murmured comforting words. Why was she being comforted? Her empty gaze wandered, scanning the room. She noticed another—no—two figures standing nearby. One was a woman with brown hazel eyes who looked at her warmly. She approached and spoke to the man who was holding her, and the man beside her broke down into more tears.
She turned to face the man who held her. Kakashi. Was it him? Why would he...? Why would he...? Her vacant eyes stared at the other figure—Sakumo. His face was stoic, and he spoke words, but to Sakura, the world seemed alien, foreign. She couldn’t perceive or speak back. She wanted to say something, to speak, but nothing came. She opened her mouth and closed it like a fish gasping for air. All she received was another hug and more kind words. She was tugged back into the hospital bed as the lights turned off to signal sleep.
Why was she still alive?
Why did they care about her? Her—the freak? The monster? The abomination? The chimera monster?
Why did they spare her life?
Why not fucking execute her like she deserved?!
She killed children, killed people under Danzo, and tortured many lives.
She didn't deserve the kindness given to her.
After a while, someone else came—Ino. She dared not look into her eyes. She had hurt Ino, had hit her, but the girl silently took her hand with a smile, saying something. Ino’s thumbs traced the scars on her hand gently and giggled and talked. Shikamaru occasionally quipped in with Choji. Sakura could hear the words, but her brain refused to translate or receive them. Beside her, Shikamaru placed a huge amount of flowers, and Choji, ever tactful, placed a full bag of chips and some chocolate beside them. They left.
SPEAK, YOU WHORE!
She was pathetic. She could kill someone in seconds, rip apart skulls with her bare hands, and she couldn’t even talk? She could fight S-rank shinobi blow by blow, blow up a crater with one finger, and she couldn’t just speak? Move. Smile? Laugh. Not even a fake laugh? She couldn't be huge. And now..now?
All she could do was sit there like some puppet. Her brain was just not brain enough anymore it seemed fucking great! How had she been reduced to this useless weakling? To a pathetic shell of herself?
How dare her body not obey her!
MOVE!
She yelled.
DO SOMETHING, YOU USELESS HAG!
She bemoaned herself.
Next came Hinata and her team. Suddenly, she could hear a bit more. Her finger poked at a sheet, and they animatedly talked about something. It was something important, but of course, her useless brain didn’t process any of it.
"...You're amazing... let's... hang out next time..." she caught.
Hinata wanted to hang out with her, the freak. Kiba put Akamaru on her lap, and the dog licked her face. Her vacant eyes stared. Her hands, glowing green, clawed at her throat to open it to speak, but Kiba pulled them down. His tongue clicked, and he said something in a low voice, probably scolding her for scratching her throat like that.
MOVE, she yelled at herself.
SPEAK, YOU WENCH!
She screamed, but nothing came—like a caged bird. Her body had become her new prison.
RESPOND TO HER, YOU MONSTER! MOVE, YOU COWARD! SPEAK! IT'S THE CINNAMON ROLL IN PERSON, DAMN IT!
Shino raised his hands, his bugs forming words in the air, buzzing: Can you write?
She twitched her hand. Quickly, the bug user left and returned with a notepad. Yes, she wrote down, and the three smiled.
The next time, it was Naruto. The ball of sunshine seemed clearer to her.
"Man, Sakura, can I see those pretty eyes—ow, Sasuke!" Naruto yelled as Sasuke hit him. She couldn’t hear Sasuke’s words, just snippets: "...have... tact... idiot!" She bristled at the hit. She tried smiling, trying to do something. Her finger twitched. She channeled chakra, and her green eyes turned red, a wheel pattern forming in them. The boys immediately stopped arguing. Sasuke’s face flushed, and Naruto cheered.
"That's so awesome! Please, Sakura, heal up and come back. This team is a nightmare. I miss your smiles. Sasuke is such a broody cat, all day, every day. Kakashi is just done with life; he doesn't even make jokes. Please, we need you. We're... we're a mess without you. I mean, if you don’t want to be a shinobi, that’s fine too. I just want to be friends with you. I just... want you back."
He missed her smile. She heard him cry, and her heart ached as he broke down. She wanted to hug him and tell him everything would be fine. She wanted to smile, to make him happy, but all she could do was close her eyes as they shifted back to green. With her finger twitching, she drew a smiley face on the notepad. Naruto cried when she tore the paper and gave it to him. Sasuke looked away in pain.
She wanted to protect her team. Her squad. All she had been was a shinobi, and she would stay one!
But why could she only... fucking stare and blink?
Tenten and her team were different. Lee and Gai were always talking about how she, with youth, would overcome her illness. They believed in her. Neji looked at her, his stoic face furrowed. Tenten patted her shoulder and placed a lucky charm on her desk, beside a full bouquet.
Kakashi was always there. He practically lived in her hospital room, only outshined by his father, Sakumo. He always peeled an apple and ate it, then held out a full plate of fruits. She didn’t eat. She didn’t move, and she heard him always say something, but his voice was so... so distant. Like an echo in the wind.
Another group came—Shisui, Itachi, Mikoto, and someone else. A woman with brown hair. Her face reminded her awfully of Masaru. They brought her cards and flowers and said something, but she couldn’t do anything except write a few words on the notepad.
SPEAK, SAKURA, DAMN IT. SPEAK!
She yelled at herself, but she couldn’t.
All she could do was just stare—vacant, soulless—and write in her bed. Mikoto would warmly rub her arm, and the other woman... her name was Ran? She told her stories about a cute cherry blossom tree in the Uchiha district. All Sakura could do was draw a smiley face and just fucking stare.
Just stare.
Stare.
She could kick herself.
Another person came into her room. It was Ino’s dad, Inoichi. He had a huge stack of papers with Questions. Papers full of questions. He carefully placed them on her bed. She just looked, and then her finger twitched. She didn’t understand him either, but she could at least read. She took the papers and wrote down truthful answers. Her mind was a mess, her handwriting a mess. The man took the paper, his face stoic, sighed, and patted her head.
SPEAK, YOU WENCH!
She yelled again, but her body wasn’t her own, like stone. She sat upright and wrote down on her pad: Forgive me, Inoichi-sama. I’m just useless right now.
The man sighed again, rubbed his face, said something, and left.
The person she least expected to see was Kushina and the Hokage. Kushina fussed over her, tugged her pink hair into a ponytail combed it carefully, and washed her face. Kakashi did that. Mikoto occasionally, but Kushina was so passionate. She brought some cookies.
Her hand oddly reached for them, and she ate. One bite. Both adults shared a look with Kakashi.
SPEAK. SPEAK, YOU WENCH!
She yelled at herself again, but nothing came.
Minato stepped forward and said something to Kushina and Kakashi. Then he turned to her, his face toward the ground. He did a dogeza, his forehead touching the hospital floor, then stood back up.
He was bowing. To her? The filthy monster?
"The village has failed you. Forgive us," he spoke. All she could do was write: No, I failed you, Hokage-sama. I should have been better than this.
Kakashi looked away, hurt. Kushina slapped Minato, who yelped, and she? What did she do? Oh, so productively all this damn time?
She just fucking stared.
Like, oh, space was so fucking more amazing then— her village leader, his wife, and her sensei damn it!
Next time Ran and Mikoto came. They talked about something. It must have been a nice thing, but all she could do was stare and blink. She shuddered, moving against her unwilling body as she noticed Ran crying and Mikoto rubbing her shoulder. Ran’s sobs made her ache; it reminded her of how Masaru cried.
MOVE, BITCH! DO SOMETHING!
Finally, her body listened to her.
Sakura’s finger twitched as she grabbed one of the flowers nearby. It was slightly wilted. She focused her chakra, and the flower bloomed. She walked over and gave it to Ran. The woman stopped. Sakura stared at the Uchiha woman up and down, then pointed at her hair as she wrote on the notepad:
The carved cherry blossom. Masaru did. He would always carve stuff—animals, boats, flowers. He gave some to me. Whenever he got caught for ‘expressing emotional hobbies is against ROOT rules,’ he would get whipped to shreds. Sensory deprivation and the stuff just to give me a badly carved cherry blossom like the one you have. The one you wearing he gave to me just 2 months before Danzo ordered us to kill each other. So I sometimes helped him hide the carvings. We got punished together often, but I didn't mind. Sometimes it was fingernails ripped. Sometimes the skin of our feet or hands. Sometimes stabbing. Other times it was just electric shocks. He was such a fool. He loved orange juice and cookies.
Her finger shook in pain from writing so much. Ran cried even more as she tore the paper and handed it over. Walking back to her bed, Ran clutched the paper like a precious piece of something her tears were loud in her room but she didn't mind as she slipped under her bed's blankets.
What did she do so productively all this time?
Right.
She fucking stared and blink.
Like some statue.
Notes:
hey, do you just like to also just fucking _stare_ in space too?
Chapter Text
Chapter 57: Shatter Me
My body still won’t obey me. Damn it.
Quietly, she removed the blanket from herself. The hooting of a nearby owl grated on her ears. The trees were humming lullabies outside—it was calming and charming. The flowers on her nightstand seemed to whisper, urging her to go back to sleep. Her fingers twitched as she reached for her notepad and pen, shaking.
Inside herself, she hollered, but nothing came—there was a tall wall within her, preventing her from understanding others or speaking properly.
Her eyes were empty as she stared up at the ceiling. She could write, she could blink, but saying a word or emoting was impossible now. Sakumo and Kakashi’s soft breathing calmed the room.
You’re a healer, a medical ninja. You’re in the hospital—GO GET SOME BOOKS AND FIX YOURSELF USLESS WHORE!
Quietly, her feet touched the cold petroleum floor of the hospital. Careful not to step on Kakashi or Sakumo lying on their futon there, she walked out of the room. She felt like stiff wooden boards. Walking past various patient rooms, Sakura felt angry—she was taking up space someone else might need. Her steps were quiet, almost inaudible. The night nurses at their desks didn’t notice her, half-asleep with their monitors glowing in their faces, probably punching up notes on a patient.
She could walk, but it was awkward. Her movements were sluggish, and she was constantly shaking as if she were out in the cold. Sakura closed the door to her hospital room gently and weaved her way through the familiar hospital floor area. She had worked here for so many years; she was supposed to treat others, not the other way around!
That thought made Sakura mentally slap herself. It was like there was a wall in her mind—a wall she was hammering, pounding, and screaming at—but it blocked everything her body should have been doing. It prevented her from laughing, smiling, showing emotion, or speaking.
Her feet stopped at a familiar door. A place she had spent years studying. She opened it. Her dull, empty eyes took in the vast medical ninja library of the hospital. Her nostrils flared slightly at the comforting smell of old books. Her dull green eyes turned toward the shelves, her body shaking like a leaf in the wind. One hand clutched a pen and a notepad.
Slowly, she raised her hand and grabbed a book she knew inside and out thanks to her photographic memory. She shuffled over to a sea of couches and tables, placed her notepad and the book down, and turned around like a puppet on strings. She marched back to the shelves. Her fingers twitched as she struggled to focus. The wall within her blocked her screams.
Her hands reached for one, then another, but apparently, she had the strength of a paper bag because the books fell to the ground with a thud.
Oh FUCKING, great.
She bent down slowly, reaching for them. The book fell and tumbled from her hands a few times until she finally got it.
She repeated the process, walking back and forth between the shelves and the couches until she had gathered nine books she needed. Staring down at them, her soulless eyes scanned the titles. Her body trembled. Her hands hovered over the pages, and she began flipping through them.
Her friends visited her, the freak, tried cheering her up even though she didn’t fucking deserve it, and she couldn’t even hear them? Great. How laughable she had become. Danzo must be rolling in his grave that his tool, his killer, is now nothing but a whack job mute, shaking like there’s no tomorrow. He’d be embarrassed she killed him.
I can hear Naruto clearly, and Hinata a bit, but the rest? No fucking clue. It’s like my nervous system has been compromised or something else. I can see, I can feel, I can touch, I can breathe, taste, and hear. But the words seem foreign to me like my brain can’t translate or catch them. But why can I hear those two better than the rest?
She thought. The wall within her was silent. She needed to shatter it.
Think, Sakura, think. What could the cinnamon roll and the sunshine have in common?
Her hand hovered over various books and opened the pages. She stared at diagrams, graphs, and anatomy pictures. They danced before her. What was wrong? Was her useless brain not able to compute these books she had read over a fucking million times—now, of all times? Really? Great, absolutely great!
Blinking, she stared at the text. It was alien. Her stoic, emotionless face and vacant eyes made her look like a zombie.
URGH, WHY? FUCKING WHY, YOU WHORE? CAN’T YOU FIGURE OUT SOMETHING?!
She cursed herself. Naruto said they needed her! They needed her, and she wasn’t there for them at all. He was crying, saying he missed her smiles. Kakashi and Sakumo stayed (despite hospital laws) in her tiny fucking room in this shitty hospital just to watch over her instead of staying in their cozy compound. She was making everyone suffer again—like the monster she was.
Shaking, tears streamed down her eyes, but no sobs or cries. Just the faucet. No sound. Her tears fell down her cheeks, down her throat, behind her hospital garb, onto her chest and stomach, where her huge stitch of a wound was burning from her salty tears.
But the pain didn’t hurt her.
What hurt her was the fact that her people needed her. For some reason, she couldn’t be there for them, even though she didn’t deserve it.
Urgh.
She felt someone approach her, and the door to the medical library closed softly. The sound of high heels clicked against the petroleum floor. Ah, Nurse? No, they had too much chakra. A Kunochi. But Who? Something gently touched her. The hand was rough, fingernails painted red as they gently wiped her tears. They glowed green, hovering over her stitched wound. The figure spoke softly:
“Oh dear. You’re a stubborn kid. You’re fighting against your trauma tooth and nail. I must say, I’m glad you’re the one who killed Danzo.”
The person sat beside her—a hazel-eyed woman. Her forehead bore a rhombus-shaped seal... Why was she familiar? Sakura couldn’t place her.
Fingers twitching, she reached for her notepad. Her body was moving in slow motion, but seeing what she was trying to do, the woman’s eyes lit up as she handed it to her.
Sakura scribbled:
Something is wrong with me. I want to speak, fucking talk, but all I can do is stare and blink. I can hear you, Naruto, and Hinata sometimes but the rest I can't understand at all.
The woman read her writing with a pitiful look.
“It’s trauma, brat. Shit does that to you,” she said sagely.
Sakura shook her head and scribbled again:
No, it’s not trauma. I won’t let some fucking trauma get me down. It’s something else, I swear. There’s some wall inside my mind.
“A wall?” The woman leaned back, her face puzzled. “Hm... I see. Maybe you’re right. It could be a mix of trauma and also something else.”
Her eyes looked at the books. Her hazel brown eyes sparkled with admiration as Sakura silently flipped through them. The woman was calmly watching her robotic ass curious. The words seemed clearer. She needed someone to shatter her free from this prison, The trees were humming, and tiredness befell her she fell into the woman's breast. She closed her eyes tired. Cursing at her weak self.
Angry she couldn't talk
angry she couldn't move the way she wanted to
angry she couldn't smile
Angry she was weak
Angry for being a monster and harming the people around her. Her eyes like a waterfall steamed out but no sound came from her throat. The woman sighed:" You're the most tenacious brat I´ve ever met. " her hand caressed her back and Sakura fell asleep hopelessly.
Chapter Text
Chapter 58: Fear of Losing You
Kakashi was in a panic mode. Again, Sakura was gone to Kami-knows-where, and he had been right in her room. Then he remembered—she was technically no normal genin. Scanning the room, he saw his father beside him, equally spooked. Their worry melted away when Tsunade, carrying a sleeping Sakura in her arms, walked in and placed her on the hospital bed.
“Calm down, boys,” she said gently, covering the girl with a blanket.
“In the medical library,” Tsunade replied, brushing Sakura’s hair back with surprising tenderness. “She was looking for ways to fix herself. Stubborn kid. She doesn’t know how to rest, does she?” Tsunade explained, patting the girl’s forehead softly. Then she turned to them. “You two shouldn’t be here, but since when do you guys stick to rules? Hm?”
Kakashi’s shoulders sagged in relief. Sakura was right there. She was safe. She—
Memories of her punching him, jumping off his arm, grabbing the Executioner’s Blade, and stabbing herself flashed before his eyes. He rubbed his hair, trying to dispel the haunting images.
The woman turned to them again. “Now, how about you guys get a shower, freshen up, and come back?”
Kakashi agreed with a huff, sharing a look with Sakumo. As he watched Sakura breathe in and out, her eyes closed in rest, he left the room, bitterness creeping into his chest.
The village had failed her in every way. Sometimes, he wished he had never let Ino's mind walk her. But if they hadn’t... would they have found out so much about the depths of Danzo’s corruption? Would Sakura have kept hiding everything until her deathbed?
Her body was no longer normal—so heavily modified that even Tsunade had been shocked. Kakashi had seen war and killed people both twice his age and far younger, but Sakura... Sakura had been a civilian before she was forced into ROOT. She should have had a happy childhood as a merchant’s daughter, but fate had decided she needed all the trauma it could give her, molding her into a deadly weapon.
PTSD, paralysis, and suicidal ideation—those were just a few of the mental and physical afflictions Sakura was now battling. He couldn’t believe it. A week ago, he had seen Sakura laugh, giggle, and tease her teammates, even laughing at their antics during a barbecue. Now, she was a hollow shell of herself, and he felt utterly helpless.
Ran sobbed. She wasn’t the only one.
The funeral for the many Uchiha children whose remains had been found was a somber affair. Her dark kimono fluttered in the graveyard breeze. They had recovered Masaru’s body—his eyes hollowed out. His Sharingan had been implanted into Danzo’s arm.
The police officer shuddered at the thought of what could have been if he weren’t dead now. How many years would ROOT have stolen from the village for Danzo’s hypocritical vision of strength?
There was a grim joke among Konoha’s civilian and ninja populations:
Ninja clans were cursed with low birthrates.
The joke had started around the Third Shinobi War. For a long time, they had chalked it up to bad luck. How Ran wished they had questioned it more deeply. Her hand clutched a wooden carving of a cherry blossom. For once, her husband, Tekka, had the decency not to disturb her or the others.
Now, Ran could only hope Sakura would one day emerge from her strange, paralyzed state.
Naruto grunted, sweat dripping from his brow. He wasn’t the smartest on the team, but he could create seals that shocked everyone. He wasn’t as fast as Sasuke, but his endurance was unmatched.
The training ground mocked him as he gasped for air, repeating his taijutsu kata. The village he had grown up in, thinking he understood, now felt alien. All these years, some shadowy organization had been kidnapping children, training them into deadlier weapons for an old man’s delusional fantasies of power.
Beside him, Sasuke smashed shuriken and kunai into targets. Still wearing funeral clothes, his face carried a slight scowl.
Naruto hoped Sakura would come back. He missed the pink-haired girl.
Shisui clutched a basket full of cookies. The funeral he had attended had been a somber affair. Beside him, Itachi glanced over.
“That’s an awful amount of cookies,” Itachi commented.
“She barely eats anything,” Shisui replied calmly. “The only things she can manage are cookies and orange juice. Something about them seems to comfort her. Itachi, she hasn’t eaten anything substantial since she came here.”
They entered the hospital and headed straight to Sakura’s room. There, the girl slowly stirred in her bed.
Her eyes were still soulless. That look didn’t belong on her.
The Sakura he knew was lively, bubbly, and animated. This? This was a broken war veteran.
She sat upright, blinking away sleep. Itachi sighed, reached for a handkerchief, and wiped her face. Her dull eyes turned to them. Her hand shook as she reached for her notepad and scribbled:
Thank you. Sorry for being this useless.
Shisui rubbed his face. “Nah, kid. You’re doing fine. By the way, where are your watchdogs?”
“Right here, Uchiha,” an icy voice spoke.
Shisui turned to see Kakashi glaring at him and holding a smoothie. It was orange. Kakashi shoved him aside and approached Sakura.
“Okay, pup. I need you to drink this—or try to.” He placed the smoothie in her hands.
The girl, shaking and with vacant eyes, raised the cup. After a few seconds, she managed to get half of it down before setting it on the nightstand. She scribbled:
I can’t understand you at all, Kakashi. Sorry. But I’m guessing you wanted me to drink that. It’s difficult—my body won’t do what I want it to.
Kakashi sighed. Shisui placed the cookie basket on her bed, reached for one, and handed it to her.
Sakura’s head snapped to it, and the cookie was gone instantly.
Shisui shot Kakashi a triumphant look as sparks of rivalry flew between the two. Itachi turned to Sakumo. “Has anything new happened? Any progress? Bloodwork?”
The elder Hatake mumbled, “They’re still analyzing her chakra, but from the blood tests, we found that she’s been modified so extensively that almost nothing of the old Sakura Haruno remains. The poor thing is practically more Hatake than anything.”
Itachi raised an eyebrow and chuckled darkly. “If you ask me, she’s more Uchiha. She even has the Mangekyo.”
Sakumo started, looking at him in horror. “What? Since when?”
Itachi smirked smugly.
Strong arms suddenly pushed them aside.
“Boys Boys boys. She’s more Senju than anything. I already have two more kids—what’s another one to adopt?”
Kakashi and Shisui turned to Tsunade, who grinned.
“Two?” Kakashi asked.
“Yes, Shizune and that weird Yamato kid. Now I’d love to have her too!”
As the adults bickered, Sakura reached for a wilted flower, healing it before handing it to Tsunade. She scribbled:
I don’t think a being like me should be a Senju. I mean, I’m not even a real one—just artificial.
Tsunade sweatdropped. “Kid, you bent the iron bars in the Tiger Maw, beat opponents twice your size, and survived lethal attacks. You’re a Senju, that’s it. Wait—did you just fix that wilted flower?”
Sakura grabbed another flower and revived it before scribbling:
It’s easy. I mean, duh. With medical ninjutsu, you can revive them, right?
Tsunade’s eyes widened. “Brat. You can’t just revive flowers to make them look shiny like this. Its glowing kid.”
Sakura looked confused.
Tsunade beamed. “Maybe you have Wood Release after all!”
Sakura scribbled:
Nope. All I can do is hear the trees talk.
The adults looked at her funny as if she had grown a second head. She scribbled again:
Not joking. They talk. So do the flowers.
Tsunade smirked, turning to the others. “Boys, she’s a Senju!”
Itachi shook his head with a scowl. “Uchiha!”
Kakashi hissed. “Hatake!”
Sakura sat there, utterly confused by what was happening.
Chapter 59
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 59: Baby Steps
Kakashi followed Sakura at a careful distance, his eyes vigilant as she shuffled unsteadily through the hospital corridors. Her movements were halting, shaky, and filled with the strain of her paralysis. Yet, she walked—each trembling step a testament to her indomitable will.
Over the past few days, Kakashi had observed her routine. Despite her condition, she would force herself out of bed, slowly making her way to the medical ninja library. She still didn’t speak, didn’t emote—her face a mask of stoicism. But she was moving. For Kakashi, that alone was a victory.
All he could do was accompany her silently, ensuring she didn’t collapse or injure herself. He watched her select books with trembling hands, flipping through pages with labored precision. When necessary, he reached out to help, retrieving tomes from high shelves or turning pages she struggled with. It wasn’t much, but it was something.
Kakashi sighed, leaning back in his seat near the library entrance. He pulled out one of his own books, though his mind wandered almost immediately. The dark thoughts swirling in his head refused to quiet.
He wondered what Rin had endured during her time in ROOT. If Sakura ever improved, would she tell him more? Did she even know the depths of Rin’s suffering, or was she privy only to fragments, Danzo’s strategy of compartmentalizing information ensuring no one in ROOT wielded more power than him?
Kakashi’s stomach churned at the thought of what ROOT agents must have endured—missions, relentless training, torture. ROOT’s secrets were only beginning to unravel, but what they’d uncovered so far about Rin was horrifying.
For years, Kakashi had believed he’d killed Rin with his own Chidori. The truth had been a cruel revelation. Rin’s unique kekkei genkai, Nine Lives, had revived her—a rare ability triggered hours after her death. By the time her body stirred back to life in the morgue, Danzo had been there, ready to exploit her.
Rin became the first victim of Project Chimera.
According to ROOT’s fragmented logs, she died five more times during the project’s grotesque experiments. Each time she returned, broken but alive, she was forced to endure more horrors. Danzo never managed to imbue her with the traits of any ninja clan, but her suffering served as the foundation for his twisted ambitions.
Even after her transfer out of Chimera, Rin’s torment didn’t end. She was forced to oversee the project’s next phase, inflicting pain and experimentation on others. And then came Danzo’s first true success: Sakura.
Kakashi clenched his fists. For more than a decade, Rin had suffered under his nose, and he hadn’t known. And Sakura—bright, bubbly Sakura—had been enduring similar torment, hidden in plain sight.
Some great ninja I am.
His self-recrimination was interrupted when he noticed something strange. Sakura’s trembling had diminished. Her shivering subsided, and her hands twitched less.
Kakashi straightened in his seat, his visible eye-widening.
Then it happened.
Sakura’s lips parted, and she coughed—a harsh, guttural sound, but undeniably human.
“Argh,” she croaked.
It wasn’t much. Barely a word.
But it was something.
Kakashi’s heart leaped, his throat tightening. His hand twitched, wanting to reach out, but he held back, knowing the moment was fragile. Just as quickly as it had appeared, the spark faded. Sakura returned to her stoic silence, her face blank once more. Her eyes were empty.
Still, Kakashi couldn’t stop the small, hopeful smile that tugged at his lips.
She had coughed.
It was amazing.
No, she was amazing!
Meanwhile, in the Hokage’s Office
Minato rubbed his face with both hands, a deep sigh escaping his lips. “Oh, Kami, not this again.”
Before him stood three formidable figures—Tsunade, Sakumo, and Fugaku—engaged in a heated argument that had been raging for what felt like hours.
“She’s a Hatake!” Sakumo declared his voice firm as he crossed his arms.
Fugaku scoffed, his Sharingan flaring faintly. “Ridiculous. She’s a Uchiha. I insist.”
Tsunade slammed her hand on Minato’s desk, causing a hairline crack to form. “You’re both fools. Sakura’s a Senju, through and through!”
Minato massaged his temples, his patience wearing thin. His desk bore the marks of countless arguments like this one, and today was no different. The three clan leaders were vying for the right to officially adopt Sakura Haruno—a girl who had no idea her future was being hotly debated without her consent.
Reaching for a glass of water, Minato drained it in one long gulp, wishing it were something stronger.
“Can I just catch a break?” he muttered under his breath.
The argument continued to escalate, with Fugaku pointing out Sakura’s newfound Mangekyo Sharingan, Tsunade insisting her abilities leaned toward the Senju’s legendary prowess, and Sakumo fiercely arguing that her time with the Hatake clan had already made her one of their own.
Minato leaned back in his chair, letting their voices blur into background noise. Perhaps if he stayed still long enough, they’d wear themselves out.
One could hope, at least.
Notes:
minato you're having a soap opera for free! im jealous
Chapter Text
Chapter 60: Breakthrough or a Fail?
Speak. Move. You useless whore, you—
The voice in Sakura’s head berated her, a sharp scream echoing through the mental void that trapped her. She groaned internally, frustrated beyond belief. The wall inside her mind—the barrier between her thoughts and her body—remained impenetrable.
Outwardly, she sat in silence, her body trembling and vacant. The only outlet she had was the notepad in her lap, where she scribbled words and questions that barely expressed the chaos inside her.
Sakura had finally been discharged from the hospital. Returning to her own home wasn’t an option; the investigation into ROOT was ongoing, and she wasn’t allowed to be alone yet. So, to her surprise, she found herself back at the Hatake compound.
This time, her demeanor was worlds away from the cheerful, lively girl who had once laughed with Kakashi and Sakumo. She moved like a ghost, unsure of her place. She couldn’t understand most of what they said, but somehow, deep down, she knew she was safe.
Still, the question haunted her: Why? Why were they treating her so kindly? She didn’t deserve it.
Dinner that evening was brief. Sakura managed only two spoonfuls of food before retreating to her futon. At least her body wasn’t shaking as violently anymore. That was something.
The next day, Kakashi brought her to someone he thought could help: Yamato, a man with the rare ability to use Wood Release. Kakashi hoped Yamato could guide Sakura in unlocking her own potential.
By then, the Hatake family had discovered that while Sakura struggled to understand their spoken words, she could still read. Kakashi explained their visit by jotting it down in her notepad.
They arrived at the Senju compound, where Sakura witnessed Tsunade yelling at an unfortunate subordinate.
“Kid, you’re a Senju! My grandfather’s DNA is part of you, so stop arguing!” Tsunade barked.
The man threw his hands up in surrender. “Yes, Lady Tsunade… Oh, Kakashi?”
Sakura frowned. She could understand Tsunade, this man, Naruto, and Hinata clearly, but the Hatake family’s words were garbled, and she only occasionally understood the Uchiha.
The man turned to her with a warm smile. “You must be Sakura, right? I’m Yamato. Nice to meet you.”
Sakura grabbed her notepad and scribbled:
What are your chakra natures?
Yamato blinked, then answered, “Earth, Water, Yin, and Yang.”
Her eyes widened as a realization struck her. She dropped to her knees on the wooden floor of the compound, forcing her trembling body into a meditative pose.
Sakura’s mind raced. Hinata’s chakra nature is Water and Yang—a rare combination for a Hyūga. That’s why she struggled with the Jūken. Naruto is Wind and Yang. Kakashi and Sakumo lean heavily toward Lightning and Yin.
And then there was Sakura.
Something’s wrong with my Yin and Yang.
The voices of trees had always filled her ears, their presence saturated with Yang chakra. The realization made her heart pound as she summoned her chakra, focusing it inward.
MOVE. BREAK THAT WALL.
She turned her full strength inside her mind on the mental barrier blocking her. With a final push, the wall shattered.
Her hands flexed.
Her eyes lit up with life.
She moved.
She laughed—a wild, cackling sound that felt foreign after so long. Blood dripped from her nose and lips as pain shot through her head, but she didn’t care.
“I… I did it,” Sakura rasped, her voice trembling with emotion. “I’m back to normal.”
Before she collapsed, Kakashi was there to catch her.
Tsunade cursed, rushing forward. “This kid! What the hell is wrong with her?!”
Again, her body didn’t move an inch.
The wall was still fucking there.
She was hopelessly paralyzed. She wasn’t shaking, but her body was stiff. She could write, but the wall in her mind only had a crack. She watched Gai’s team train. Beside her, Neji quietly took a break as Tenten drank tea and animatedly talked about tracking jutsus.
SPEAK, YOU WENCH!
She bellowed internally, but nothing came.
Naruto, ever the loving ball of sunshine, came barreling down to hug her and loudly explained, “Wow, you should’ve seen it! Everybody—rookie nine, their senseis, even Gai’s team—had a spar this week. Sasuke got gut-punched into the dirt by Hinata of all people. He’s still hissing like a cat. Look at him.”
The sun was nice. Kakashi was somewhere nearby, reading a book. Sasuke was acting like a cat whose kittens had been stolen. She would’ve laughed at him. Tears streamed down her face, but all she could do was reach for her notepad and draw a doodle of Sasuke with cat ears and a laughing emoji.
Sasuke turned to her, bitter but with a smile on his lips at her joking about his fate. “Haha, miau. I’m a bitter cat. Meow.”
She drew another smiling face, and Naruto laughed. Kakashi smiled too.
All Sakura wanted was to join them, but her body was so fucking useless. Heat crawled under her skin, anger bubbling at her uselessness. But she wasn’t going to complain.
I’ll be there for them. They spared my pitiful life.
She needed to protect them.
Her eyes watched Sasuke and Naruto banter. She walked over to Kakashi and scribbled:
What is the Hatake clan’s chakra? Raiton? Or something else?
He took her notepad, read it, hummed, and wrote back:
Basically Raiton, Suiton, with Yin chakra as a base. Why?
And in her mind, something clicked. She focused, circulating the raw power of silver needles through her system. Blood dripped from her nose, and she laughed.
“That’s why he wanted 70%,” she muttered. “That asshole.”
And again, like a useless damsel in distress, she collapsed into Kakashi’s arms.
Crying. Laughing.
She had never known she could feel emotions like this again.
Kakashi gasped, horrified, probably telling her to stop blowing herself up. But she didn’t hear it. The world felt so warm, so nice, so fuzzy.
Her chakra system had been wrecked beyond repair.
But she fixed it.
She needed to.
The Chūnin Exams were around the corner, and her team needed her. She wouldn’t abandon them. She wouldn’t fail them. She would protect them with her life.
After all, they were all she had.
Chapter 61
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 61: Pink Fang
Sakura awoke in the crack of night. Her mind was racing a mile a minute. She groggily walked to the kitchen. It took her a while to remember this wasn’t her home. This wasn’t ROOT or her home or the hospital or the prison. This was the Hatake compound. Safe. She opened the fridge and stared at a water bottle. Greedily, she downed the whole thing. With a gasp, she felt like her whole body was getting better.
"Sakura?" a new voice called to her. She turned. Her green eyes and messy pink hair startled Sakumo. "Aren´t you awake a bit early? Can't sleep? Want a snack?"
She shook her head as she coughed. "Can you tell me more about the Hatake clan, please? I mean, if I am allowed to... I mean, I have your clan’s chakra... illegally, and I’ve been trying to figure something out for a while, and... can you tell me more about the Hatake clan history?" She fidgeted with the empty bottle in her hand, looking around, staring at the shrine, too scared to look into the older Hatake's eyes. There were pictures propped up, a file with the name "Petal" on it, incense burning, and candles lit.
Sakumo pulled a chair and sighed, looking at her rambling. "Of course, pup. Again, you didn’t steal anything. That chakra is yours."
I didn’t deserve this chakra. I didn’t earn it rightfully...
She smacked the negative thoughts out of her mind and took a deep breath.
She nodded and quickly joined him at the kitchen island. The old man frowned at Sakura nervously fidgeting. "Our clan symbol looks like an actioned-out piece of farmland, right?"
Sakura nodded eagerly, wanting to know more.
"Well, originally, we were farmers in Kumo. We are a branch of the Inuzuka clan. Both the Hatake and Inuzuka during the Warring States period lived in the plains of the Land of Lightning. The Inuzuka integrated into the Land of Fire a bit earlier. We Hatake stayed as humble farmers," he pulled out a flask of sake out of thin air (too fast for Sakura’s eyes to catch—she was getting rusty real quick) and poured a drink.
"We didn’t participate in clan fights or squabbles until one day one of our kin was kidnapped into the Land of Fire. That was the first time we actually picked up arms," Sakumo said solemnly, and Sakura tilted her head. She didn’t know that the Hatake had been simple farmers before. "The person in our clan might’ve been our progenitor. Not much is known about her, but we know she was the mother of the second Hokage. As a result, Tobirama carried Senju traits and Hatake traits. Our clan always had heightened senses like dogs and were skilled sensors, even before we became ninjas. We migrated into the Land of Fire after the establishment of Konoha. We dwindled in numbers. Most of our family members today don’t have any ninja traits like me, Kakashi, or you. Most are farmers at the outskirts in the Land of Fire or Lightning now," he finished.
Sakura nodded. "What or where does your sacred white—or rather, silver—chakra come from?"
"Well, extremely potent pure lightning chakra, coupled with Yin and Water. As we tried rescuing our kidnapped kin, we developed the Hatake fighting style: Fang. It allows us to take our chakra and transform it into chakra constructs like wolves, tigers, or dogs. It increases our senses, and movement, and also protects us—similar to the Uchiha clan’s Susanoo chakra construct or the Hyūga's Lion Fist," Sakumo explained.
The quiet ticking of the clock on the wall made Sakura's eyebrows furrow. "I’ve been going at it wrong. Are there stages in mastering Hatake chakra?"
"Yeah, summoning, manifesting, forming, and projecting. And lastly, the detached form. Five forms," Sakumo sipped his sake thoughtfully as Sakura asked him, "Can you... teach me? Please? I’ve just been pushing the chakra out of me without any thought."
Sakumo looked at her, eyes sparkling.
Cue Sakura looking at the moon. She was at square one. She was panting, forming a weak silver chakra around her body.
Her first step was summoning.
Oddly, like before, she couldn’t just churn out silver chakra like a factory.
Makes sense, I sealed off my Senju and Uchiha DNA until I control my Hatake... My body is a mess, she thought as she followed Sakumo’s hands.
Soon, her body was covered in an unstable black-grey soot before it hummed into a silver-white hue. Sakumo smiled. "At this stage, you can amplify your defense, harden your skin, and speed up your movements. But it gets better when you get to the next stage. Next, try manifesting. Cover your whole body with a thick, visible layer of silver chakra."
Sakura nodded and followed along. She felt her senses increase rapidly. She could feel smell, touch—she could feel everything.
A tickling sensation ran up her nose, and she sneezed. In her hand were two canine teeth, and blood trickled from her mouth and nose.
Sakumo looked at her and laughed, patting her head.
She looked at him. "Is that supposed to happen?"
"Pup, Hatake lose their baby teeth at four and regrow stronger ones. I guess you’re a late bloomer. Usually, they lose all four, not just two..."
Sakura silently sunk into the earth with her favorite jutsu, "Hiding Like a Mole." Sakumo freaked out. "Wait, pup, come back! Don’t be sad, it’s normal. You’re totally Hatake. I can’t wait until you start biting stuff."
Biting? She was going to bite?
Sakura sunk deeper into the earth with a whine.
Like a dog.
She felt embarrassed as Sakumo laughed at her. "I think soon we must call you the Pink Fang of Konoha or something."
Sakura could cry.
First, she became a vegetable, and now she acted like a dog—she’d be biting stuff.
Ugh.
She felt Sakumo reach for her, pulling her out of the ground and patting the dirt off her. "That just proves you’re Hatake through and through. Now I can get the old Senju hag and the Uchiha brat off me," he was beaming happily as Sakura just whined sadly. He patted her head and held her fallen teeth. She felt her jaw spark in pain, and she felt new teeth fall into place—sharper, longer.
Well, fuck.
Didn’t help that Sakumo was beaming ear to ear and taking pictures of her.
She felt her face turn red.
She never thought she could get embarrassed this much.
Fuck, she was a dog—literally.
Notes:
Sakumo: I can finally pass on the sacred family techniques
sakura: ?!?!?
Chapter 62
Notes:
waning feral biting Sakura ahead!
Chapter Text
Chapter 62: Normalcy
Kakashi was ecstatic at the breakfast table when he found out she had lost her teeth. He immediately shoved her into his Genin days outfit, complete with a mask (it oddly fit her). After a quick check-up by Tsunade's assistant, Shizune, and the green light from her, Sakura was allowed to join training but with light movements.
They arrived at Team 7’s training spot. There, Sasuke and Naruto were training alongside Gai’s team. Gai noticed her in Kakashi's clothes and gasped when he saw Sakura in his old outfit.
"I haven’t seen those youthful clothes in ages!" Gai exclaimed.
Sakura coughed when Naruto pointed at her. "Gah! She looks like Kakashi!"
Sasuke scoffed and asked, "Why would you wear the Hatake clan’s kamon? You’re Uchiha!" She sneezed into her mask as Sasuke pulled her over, glaring at Kakashi. "She isn’t a mutt like you, Hatake."
Kakashi held up her canine teeth. "She lost teeth. She is Hatake—back off!" Where did he get them from?!
"Uh, what? When?" Sasuke was horrified, looking at Sakura and then Kakashi.
"Yesterday," Kakashi said smoothly, as Sakura jumped up. "Guys, I want to train, not listen to this dispute, okay? So...Racing toward the end of the training ground—loser’s gonna do 40 push-ups. Bye!" She dashed off, followed by an enthusiastic Gai and Lee, an annoyed Tenten, a stoic Neji, a shocked Naruto, and an angry Sasuke, with Kakashi trailing behind. It was amazing she could run, talk, and laugh. Gasping, she reached the end of the training ground. Funnily enough, Naruto lost, so he had to do the push-ups.
As she stretched, she noticed Sasuke still having a glaring contest with Kakashi. Oh dear.
She focused on her chakra. She could use it—somewhat. A huge amount was sealed off. If she unleashed it, she’d be back in her paralysis state. Danzo was a clever, messed-up genius. Seventy percent Hatake... He needed the perfect combination to make a tool like her. Someone who was never tired and always in top form. She would never run out of energy, in theory. The unique Hatake chakra properties would make her a well-oiled machine.
The problem was that, due to her body being so modified, her Yin and Yang chakra were so out of balance, making her entire chakra system dysfunctional and overloaded. To protect herself, her body went into paralysis. She needed to find a way to regain her full chakra system without being a shaking, paralyzed mess.
The only way was to reset her chakra system or rearrange her entire chakra system. The second option was possible, considering the Chūnin Exams were around the corner. Resetting would make her regain all that hard work, and it would be more complex than just sealing off portions of her system and retraining them into a new system. She rubbed her temples. She was a mess. If she used too much Fire chakra, her body overheated right there. Lightning paralyzed her nervous system. Earth chakra made her feel lethargic. The only viable options for her were Water and Hatake chakra. So, she sealed off her Uchiha and Senju traits for now.
Tenten waved at her. "Spar?"
She nodded. "Spar? Weapon?"
"Let’s go hand-to-hand!" the twin-bun girl smirked as she took a stance. She mirrored her, and they made the sign of confrontation before dashing. Lee was sparring with Neji while Naruto was trying to get Sasuke to spar, who was busy glaring daggers at Kakashi, who was dragged by Gai, who screamed: "YOSH, my youthful rival! Let’s spar!"
Kakashi, she saw, was visibly annoyed but agreed to the weirdness.
Just another normal day in the Hidden Leaf Village.
Sakura took a deep breath. Sasuke had some clan business to do, and Naruto had something else to take care of. Team Gai was still training. Kakashi was right behind her, tiredly cursing how ridiculous Gai was.
You can do this. Just walk in, and apologize to your bestie for punching her. It's that simple. And be ready in case she revokes our friendship. You can do that much, right?
She mentally berated herself.
After sparring, she quietly walked into the flower shop. Ino was there. She looked away sheepishly. "Hey... uh, I want to apologize for—"
The Yamanaka halted her action, leapt across the counter, and pulled her into a hug before making a double take, pulling her away and studying her. "Sakura... this outfit... looks like shit."
Sakura chuckled nervously. "I think it's amazing?"
Ino stepped back, eyeing her. "I’m so gonna need you to go shopping. This outfit is hellish."
Kakashi shot her an angry glance. Sakura coughed. "I came by to say sorry for punching you back then. And... also... for hiding... everything."
Sakura looked away sheepishly.
Ino shook her head. "Sakura, you don’t need to. I invaded your mind on your team leader’s order and basically sent you on some trauma loophole shit. I need to apologize. Besides, I’m not some weak, paper-thin civilian. That punch in your mind? It was nothing. Again, you’re my best friend. This isn’t going to divide us. You, however, need to fix your wardrobe ASAP." She turned toward the back of the shop. "MOM, I'M LEAVING! LET SOMEONE ELSE WATCH THE SHOP!"
"OK!" came the calm voice of the Yamanaka clan matriarch.
Ino grabbed Sakura´s hand and shot Kakashi an icy look. "Unlike Hatake, Yamanaka have a sense of style." She opened the door.
Kakashi gave her a cold glance. "Oh?" His hands are in his pockets twitched.
"Uh... how did we get here again?" Sakura rubbed her forehead as now her best friend Ino was fighting Shisui about the aesthetic of fashion. Somehow, the officer had walked by the window shop, spotted her bright pink hair, and wanted to say hi, walking in. It then escalated from there. Her life was full of drama and pain, it seemed.
"Style over practicality so we can blend into civilian folk, you foolish Uchiha!" Ino hissed.
The officer shook his head. "No practicality. She needs black, it suits her."
"No, you fool. Grey, purple, greens!" Ino yelled at his chest, picking at his officer vest.
"The colors you chose are too pastel-bright. She stands out too much!" The Uchiha retorted.
"No, she won’t. She’ll be fine, damn it!"
Kakashi raised his hand. "Can I say something—"
"NO, YOU SHUT IT!" The two turned, hissing, before returning to their argument Kakashi lowered his hand defeated, and sighed. Sakura turned to nearby shoppers apologetically and bowed apologetically to the shop owner of the small clothing shop they were in.
Sakura made a mental note to raid Kakashi’s clothes and wear them just to spite both Ino and Shisui for fun.
However, her body suddenly felt like it needed to do something before it escalated. She stepped toward the two just to calm them but felt an itchy feeling in her mouth.
Bite!
Her instincts yelled animalistically. She felt a primal urge to just...
BITE. BITE. BITE.
Her gaze fell on Shisui, who was still loudly arguing with Ino.
Before she knew it, she had Shisui’s arm in hand.
And she bit him.
Ino stepped back and laughed. Kakashi gasped, elated. Shisui screamed. Sakura was horrified.
Luckily, the mask she wore dampened the attack, so no blood spilled.
She stepped back like a hit dog and shunned behind Kakashi, who was beaming and patting her head as she was freaking out.
Sakumo wasn’t joking. The Hatake clan instincts in her body seeth beneath her skin. She was really going to bite stuff. She bit an Uchiha... an officer.
This could get her arrested.
Fuck her life.
Chapter 63
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 63: Dispute
Sakumo was wheezing with laughter at the table as Kakashi retold what happened. Sakura tried to sink into the floorboards in embarrassment, but Kakashi yanked her back into her seat. After biting the poor Uchiha, her shopping trip had somehow ended with her acquiring pastel, black, and grey clothes. Shisui, rubbing his arm in pain, left with a pointed glare at Kakashi, declaring, “She is still a Uchiha and my child.” If she hadn’t dragged Kakashi away, they probably would have fought then and there. Ino, thrilled by the drama, ran off to gossip about it with Hinata and TenTen.
Sakura, meanwhile, was still confused about why anyone was arguing over her adoption, but she gave up trying to make sense of it. At least Shisui didn’t arrest her—that was a win.
After that, she developed an urge to bite... everything.
Kunai? Strangely tasty.
Books? Surprisingly fun to bite.
Trees? The trees didn’t mind, though they asked her to avoid hurting herself too much and to stick to biting the leaves.
Kakashi had shoved a silicone chew toy into her hands and told her to bite it instead to subdue her instincts. Thankfully, it helped. Still, everything seemed so bite-worthy. Maybe she could ask Kiba for tips? She sighed, pouting, and shoveled food into her mouth. There was a meeting at the Hokage Tower this evening, and she needed to be presentable and well-fed. She felt Kakashi’s reassuring presence beside her, his calm energy grounding her.
Sakumo gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze as she stepped through the Hokage’s office door. She’d been here many times before, but today felt different. Taking a deep breath, she walked inside.
Minato, the Hokage, was seated at the head of the room. Various Chūnin, Jōnin, and ANBU operatives filled the space, alongside the Uchiha clan head, Fugaku, and the Senju clan representative, Tsunade. Inoichi was also present, looking uncharacteristically disturbed as he sat at the table. Fugaku and Tsunade were glaring at each other with such intensity it felt like a physical weight. Sakura quietly took a seat, flanked by Kakashi and Sakumo, who promptly joined the glaring contest.
Minato smiled warmly. “I’m glad to see you’re better now, Haruno-san. Let’s cut to the chase. Before we start the meeting, are you mentally well and prepared to handle this?”
Sakura nodded. Minato glanced at Inoichi, who gave a reassuring thumbs-up. With approval from the village’s mental health expert, Minato’s expression softened.
“Genin Sakura Haruno, do you consent to have this meeting recorded?” he asked.
“I do,” she replied calmly. Somewhere nearby, she sensed an ANBU’s chakra spike as they activated the recording seal.
“Then let’s begin. Question one: Are you willing to continue your shinobi career?” Minato leaned back slightly in his chair.
Sakura closed her eyes. Danzo had ripped her parents from her. She couldn’t return to civilian life—she didn’t know how. ROOT had shaped her into a weapon, a tool for destruction. Adrweall being a shinobi was the only thing she was good at. She had been made into a monster, and she would remain a monster, but this time it would be on her terms.
Did she deserve to live? Probably not. But she would throw her life away for the village, not for an old man’s insanity.
She was a chimera, alright. A monster best kept locked up.
They spared her life—she must repay them.
Opening her eyes, she answered assuredly, “Yes. I want to continue my career as a kunoichi of the Leaf. The right way.” Without blindly following a madman pretending to care about the village’s interests.
Tsunade raised an eyebrow. Fugaku smirked proudly.
Kakashi patted her shoulder. “Are you one hundred percent sure?”
“I am,” she said firmly, meeting his gaze. Abandoning her team would be the lowest thing she could do. For Masaru, for the others who died by her hand, she had to continue.
Minato nodded, his expression wry but approving. “In that case, after this meeting, you must set up a mental health appointment with Inoichi-san. Other than that, I accept your answer. As your Hokage, I permit you to continue. Now then, Sakura, as you are aware, you are in a unique position. Both the Senju, Uchiha, and Hatake clans are fighting for your adoption. Of course, you may retain your family name, but for your safety, we need to discuss how to help you manage your unique situation. What are your thoughts on this?”
Sakura leaned back slightly. Kakashi and Sakumo shot her encouraging glances. Her powers were difficult to control; she had never fully mastered them. She only knew the basics—enough to efficiently complete ROOT’s assassination missions. She didn’t even have Wood Release. The most she could do was hear the trees talk... and Tsunade, the slug princess, wanted her? The Uchiha clan too? They must have read her ROOT reports. After everything she’d done, they wanted her?
She glanced at Minato. “Frankly, as a human, I feel unworthy of being taken in by any major clan. As a medical ninja, I am nothing but an artificial knockoff of the real thing. As a shinobi, I will comply with whatever you suggest, Hokage-sama. But right now, my chakra is off. I’ve temporarily sealed off my Senju and Uchiha traits until after the Chūnin Exams. My chakra system is... dysfunctional. I plan to repair it after that.”
Minato was visibly shocked. He gestured to an ANBU in the corner, who immediately dropped down and weaved hand seals: “Byakugan.” The ANBU’s lilac eyes scanned her.
“She’s correct,” the ANBU reported. “Her system is a mess, to put it bluntly. She’s sealed off her Earth, Fire, and Wind affinities, leaving only Water, Lightning, and Hatake chakra active. Her Yin and Yang are tangled.”
The ANBU stepped back, and everyone exchanged surprised glances. Sakura waved it off. “It’s fine. I can work with a limited skill set. Besides, I avoided using the Sharingan during ROOT missions. My sensor abilities are much more helpful in that regard.”
Fugaku frowned. “Why?”
“It doesn’t evolve via trauma but grows on its own. Sometimes it won’t activate when I want it, or it needs time to charge. I also recently awakened my Mangekyō,” she explained calmly.
Tsunade pulled out a file flipping it. “That explains the strange bloodwork results.”
Minato interjected, “Sakura, you need support for your situation. I suggest spending time with each clan to see where you feel most at home.”
“I’m fine with that,” Sakura said. Fugaku coughed. “Then I suggest she stays with the Uchiha after this meeting.”
Sakumo gasped in horror. “Excuse me? She’s staying in our compound.”
“Brats...” Tsunade muttered face in a scowl.
Minato raised his hands. “Alright, alright. Tonight, Sakura stays with the Hatake. Tomorrow, she’ll stay with the Uchiha and the next night with the Senju. Meeting adjourned.”
As Sakura left the meeting, watching Tsunade, Sakumo, and Fugaku glare at each other, Kakashi scooped her up and carried her piggyback. She leaned into him, drifting off to sleep.
Hopefully, her life wouldn’t be this chaotic forever.
Notes:
we're almost at 500 kudos? what?
now its currently fluffy but for how long :)
Chapter Text
Chapter 64: Warm
In the morning, she crawled off her bed. Sakura rubbed her eyes and had the urge just to bite her blanket. "Sheesh," she hissed, punched herself lightly, and crawled undignified off her bed. Her hair was messy and curly, her new canine teeth pricking against her inner lips. She coughed and then sauntered out of her room, greeted by Sakumo making breakfast early and Kakashi still in bed.
"Morning..." she yawned.
"Morning, pup. Please get Kakashi; I'm afraid he's slept in again."
"Okay." She walked over to Kakashi's room, finding him sound asleep. She quietly approached him and shook him.
"Kashi, Naruto is about to set your Icha Icha Paradise on fire."
The reaction was immediate. He jumped up, panicked.
"What?! Where is that little—oh... oh."
She stopped his rant by shoving him out the door.
"Breakfast time. Go."
With a bag on her shoulder, she gave the Hatake compound one last look. Kakashi coughed.
"You know, you don’t have to. We can say you’re sick and need to be taken care of or something."
She rolled her eyes as Sakumo commented, "You won’t have my cooking for two days."
Tempting. The doorbell rang, and as she opened it, she was greeted by an enthusiastic escort: Sasuke.
"Hey."
She nodded.
"Hey..."
He gestured for her to follow him as Kakashi bellowed from the house, "Uchiha, burn stuff!"
Sasuke turned and growled, "At least we don’t get fleas like Hatake mutts."
Sakura sweat-dropped as she watched Sasuke and Kakashi shoot glares of death at each other. She grabbed Sasuke and headed to the Uchiha district. The closer they got, the more nervous she became. Now her secret was done—how would the clan react? Would they seal her eyes with some caged bird stuff like the Hyūga? Would they demand her to rip her eyes out? She wouldn’t mind and would understand. Sasuke squeezed her hand silently as they walked hand in hand. Sakura sighed as her feet sped through the gate to the Uchiha district.
Eyes on her. She couldn’t tell if it was hate, disgust, or just eyes. Sasuke stepped forward, somewhat shielding her from the stares, shooing away anyone who looked too much. Oh well. As they walked the long staircase to Sasuke’s home, she noticed a few adults whisper and some kids gasp and point at her.
Ah, she was a freak show after all.
As soon as they were at Sasuke’s home, she had been dragged into the living room, where she heard multiple voices arguing.
"We have a room, a full room. She can live with us."
"Have you forgotten what your husband did to her?"
"Then he can move out."
Fugaku was arguing with Ran. She looked at the Uchiha patriarch glaring at the brown-haired Uchiha woman. Itachi walked towards her and squeezed her shoulder.
"Don’t mind them. Sasuke, if possible, would you mind sharing a room with me so Sakura could move into a singular room?"
Sasuke’s eyes widened.
"That’d be awesome."
Sakura was pulled away into a hug. The person who hugged her hissed,
"Uh-uh. She will be living with me. She can have all the room she wants; there’s space in my home!"
Looking up, it was Shisui. Sakura, bewildered, was dragged back to Sasuke and Itachi’s side.
"Nope."
As she was yanked back and forth, she decided to just—forget it—and substituted herself with a log. Nearby and out of the home, this was too much affection for her. Outside the Uchiha home, she looked across the district. Her eyes fell on a lone cherry blossom tree. Jumping quietly onto a rooftop, she reached it. Ran’s story about there being a cherry blossom in the Uchiha district was true. She jumped down, looking at it in awe.
Seedling, hello,
it said. Its voice boomed in her ear. She blinked and made a small bow.
She smiled as the tree started talking about various things it had seen. She leaned against the tree, wondering how messy her life was. She looked up and saw Masaru’s dad approach her. She found out his name was Tekka. He didn’t spot her at first, but as soon as he saw her, he froze. His gaze averted.
He’s coming here for a while,
the tree said.
He seemed pitiful.
Sakura’s green eyes gazed at Tekka as he looked away and then spoke up.
"Hm... I’m—truly sorry. I shouldn’t have done what I did. You’re just as much a victim as anyone... forgive me."
"It’s fine. I long forgave you," she waved her hand as though to swat away a fly. After all, he was the only one who punished her rightfully. The village spared her for some reason, but it eluded her. The man’s eyes gazed at her. Keeping a distance, he asked,
"Were you friends?"
"Of course. Every mission we went on, every time we trained, we were always best friends. Masaru will always be in my heart," she said with a smile.
The tree behind her hummed. So she told him stories. How Masaru and she, on their first joint mission, almost got stuck in an avalanche because the idiot thought it’d be funny to yell at a snow mountain. How, at Masaru’s first kill, he couldn’t eat for a week. How Masaru had a way with words and telling stories. How he challenged her to spar.
As she kept talking, going into details, Tekka walked towards her and sat down. His face was stoic, slightly content.
If she saw his tears, she didn’t.
She didn’t know how long she talked, but it was afternoon. She said her goodbye, leaving Tekka to collect his thoughts. Hopefully, he would feel better. Arriving at Sasuke’s home, they were still arguing, but Mikoto in the background was making dinner along with Ran, heated. She just silently slipped down to the dinner table, this timeless guilt than last time. She watched Itachi and Shisui hiss and glare as Sasuke, like a five-year-old, begged his dad to get her into their home. Fugaku agreed.
Who thought the oh-so-stuck-up Uchiha clan was so... warm?
Her eyes scanned over the Uchiha shrine, where various Uchiha elders were. Sasuke whispered in a hushed voice,
"You’ll be fine. Just follow me and Itachi, and just sit down."
Hm, easier said than done.
After dinner, she had been dragged to the Uchiha shrine for a meeting. She was nervous. She wasn’t a Uchiha to be dragged into something sacred. She spotted only a few women and mostly men—probably the oldest or leaders of the clan. She furrowed her eyebrows and obediently squeezed herself between Itachi and Sasuke as the elders talked about Uchiha's history.
She spotted Fugaku and Shisui in the front rows, along with ten older men and older women. Was Shisui an elder? How’d that work? He didn’t look old.
"The Uchiha clan has one main branch with multiple smaller ones in between. Shisui is from the main branch; he’s my dad’s cousin of sorts," Sasuke’s whispered explanation made her confusion go away. So Shisui was important.
"Now, onto our main topic. It’s about integrating Sakura Haruno into the clan. Would Sakura Haruno come to the front?" Fugaku’s voice spoke up. All heads turned to her. Ah, very, very nerve-inducing. Itachi patted her back.
"Stand up and go to the front."
She shrugged, but mentally she was screaming at the amount of attention she got as she walked past sitting Uchiha members to the front row. The thirteen elders and Fugaku, plus Shisui, stared at her.
"Hm, can she perform the fireball?" one of the older men asked.
"She’s too pink... oh well, we’ll take her," another spoke up and coughed.
Sakura smiled, confused, as she was dragged off to a water pier. They all expectantly looked at her.
"Sakura, they want to see you do the fireball technique!" Sasuke whisper-shouted.
Ah. Oh well. She slightly removed her seal on fire affinity, made the hand seal of tiger, and breathed out a fireball the size of a horse cart.
Once the hot red flame receded, she felt various hands touch her hair.
"Oh my, such technique, such grace!"
"She is Uchiha, no doubt."
Sakura was pulled into an elder’s arms, then to another. She felt like a doll rushed around. Eventually, Shisui saved her.
Back in the Uchiha shrine, she’d been declared an Honorable Uchiha member.
She gripped her fist.
"Is that fine, Fugaku-sama?"
All heads turned to her as her shoulders shook.
" Is this fine?", her voice exploded. Fugakus's eyes narrowed on her.
"I am Sakura Haruno, a perverse project engineered genetically to wield these eyes. I’m a genetic freak. A monster that ripped apart your kin—your clan’s children—for years. Yet you make me walk off like it’s nothing? Shouldn't I be punished?" She pulled her seal on her Uchiha trait to the side as she channeled chakra into her eyes. Her green eyes turned red.
"You should demand me to rip my eyes out. These eyes aren’t even natural. I’m—"
Fugaku poked her forehead, startling her.
"All I see is a child that was failed by the village. No monster in sight."
Her shoulders sank. Her red eyes scanned the room of black-haired, brown-haired, onyx-eyed Uchiha. She turned around and left.
Tears streaming, she found a spot near the cherry blossom tree.
This warmth—she didn’t deserve this one bit. Masaru should have gotten the praise and the love.
He should be here, not her.
The cherry blossom tree softly sang her a lullaby as she leaned against it. When she felt someone’s hand on her shoulder, she looked up to face an out-of-breath Shisui.
"Wow, you run fast, brat. Need a minute?"
She leaned into his shoulder and sobbed.
Wow, was she pathetic.
Chapter Text
Chapter 65: Trees and Conflicts
Sakura awoke to the sound of heavy breathing and the warmth of blankets enveloping her. The air was different—familiar, yet strange. She could feel the security of the embrace around her but knew she wasn’t at the Hatake compound.
Rubbing her eyes, she realized that someone had wrapped their arms tightly around her. Blinking the sleep away, she was struck by the surreal situation. She was cocooned in blankets, her body held firmly in someone’s arms.
As her mind cleared, she looked up and saw Shisui slowly waking up, his tired eyes meeting hers.
“Hey there, Saku,” Shisui murmured, a half-smile tugging at his lips. “First, you try stabbing me. Then you bite me. Then, you wouldn’t let me go, so I had to sleep with you in my arms. You’ve got a grip like a titan—like an oversized cat.”
Sakura’s face flushed crimson with embarrassment. Realization hit her like a wave, and she quickly wriggled out of his grasp, feeling utterly humiliated. “Sorry... and good morning,” she mumbled, avoiding his gaze.
Shisui chuckled lightly, clearly unbothered. “Ah, it’s fine. Let’s find you something to eat. Then, sadly, I’ll have to cart you off to the Senju.”
She laughed nervously as he guided her to the kitchen.
The Senju gates loomed before them, massive and imposing. Sakura’s eyes widened in awe as she took in the sight. “Hm... I forgot how huge this place is,” Shisui beside her murmured, his voice tinged with both wonder and nervousness.
Shisui handed her bag to her and gave her an encouraging smile. “You’ve got this.”
Sakura took a deep breath, stepping forward. The moment her foot touched the ground, she could feel the subtle hum beneath her, a familiar energy coursing through the earth. It was both new and comforting as if the very land recognized her presence.
The trees of the Senju compound towered overhead, their ancient roots deeply entwined with the land itself, giving off the sense that they were alive, watching over her. It felt like she had been here before, or that it was a place meant for her. The air buzzed with the energy of the Senju, a calm yet powerful presence that made her feel welcome. The Trees greeted her all excitedly.
Hey seedling
They buzzed.
She passed through the second gate, her gaze sweeping across the empty houses, each one whispering of years of history and stories long past. Her heart fluttered in her chest as she made her way to the main estate.
The door opened to reveal a woman with kind eyes, her black hair pulled into a neat bun. “Ah, you must be Sakura, right? Come in! My name’s Shizune Kato, and we just woke up. Come in, come in!” she greeted warmly, her voice filled with genuine kindness. “Oh, and this little one is Tonton.”
At her side, a small pig snorted and honked, clearly pleased to see Sakura.
“Oink!” Tonton chirped, snuggling against Shizune's arm.
Sakura smiled as she stepped inside, her nerves beginning to settle. She followed Shizune into the dining area, where Tsunade was tending to Yamato and three other children—two boys and a girl. The sight of them brought a sense of calm to her heart.
“These three, besides Yamato, share some Senju blood,” Shizune explained with a casual wave toward the kids. “The boys are Sai and Shin, and the girl’s name is Haruka.”
Sakura felt a warm smile spread across her face. She dropped her bag and joined them at the table. Despite the nervousness she had felt earlier, the atmosphere in the Senju compound was inviting, and the children’s playful chatter made it feel like home.
She couldn’t help but notice how easy it was to relax here, in a place that felt alive with the history and legacy of the Senju clan.
Meanwhile, in a dark, secluded location, a man sat perched on a large salamander. His eyes were narrowed, calculating, as he surveyed his three allies.
“So Danzo has perished…” he mused aloud. “How will we proceed now?” He tossed the corpse of an Ame Ninja to the side.
One of his companions, a tall figure dressed in a wide-brimmed hat with the kanji Mizu, spoke up. “We will still crush Konoha. Start with the plan as if Danzo wasn’t there. You’ll need to distract the Uchiha and the Hyuga at the border. Draw them away with that. I’ll handle the Hokage. As for you…” The figure trailed off, glancing at the person at the coroner of the room, his expression tense.
The other two, tall twins—one blond, one silver—shared a gleeful glance. They were few, and their resources were stretched thin, but they were determined. Their plan had to succeed, no matter the cost.
“We’ll pull through,” the man on the salamander muttered, his voice cold and resolute. "The wheels are already in motion. We’ll destroy Konoha with ease."
In the corner of the room was a man wearing an Iwa headband. "Careful, I lost one of my spies within the border of Konoha. Let’s tread carefully. Maybe they’ve figured it out?"
" I doubt or they wouldn't be hosting the Chunin exam.", one of the twins crackled darkly.
Sakura smiled as Haruka dashed around. She was by far the most emotional of the kids. She didn’t go for a lot of ROOT training like the others. Haruka had been cloned from both Tobirama and Hashirama’s cells and left alone in an orphanage along with other children as a reserve agent.
She ran after the kid. “Careful, I’ll catch you!”
“Never! I’m the best ninja, booo!” Haruka’s hair had been split between brown and white strands. It was interesting—she also had the typical red eyes of an albino.
Sakura remembered that the Second Hokage, Tobirama, had been an albino, which caused much trouble in his upbringing. In fact, his mother had been accused of infidelity or that he had been cursed. Luckily, the Senju trees had accepted him, proving he was from his father. Then again, Tobirama’s mother had been one of the Hatake clan’s progenitors, and the Hatake clan often displayed albino features. She gave Haruka a bit of a head start before tackling her and twirling her in the air. The kid giggled.
Sakura’s mind flashed to moments in Root, where she had dismembered children just like Haruka under Danzo’s orders.
She waved the memory away as she put the kid back down and walked over to Sai and Shin. Both were thoughtfully painting some abstract art.
“It seems the two of them inherited a unique jutsu from the Senju clan,” Shizune joined her, patting a sleeping TonTon. “It’s not often reported in history books, but some Senju members could paint items and bring them to life.”
Meanwhile, Tsunade was attempting to teach Yamato about chakra-enhanced kicks. The poor ANBU man was more of a punching bag for the Sannin. Sakura smiled at the weird antics but stopped.
Was it really okay for her to enjoy all this?
She had killed children. She had maimed innocent lives.
Shouldn’t she be in prison?
Was her Hokage okay with her being a member of his military?
She looked at the clear sky. She had been spared somehow. Would she be able to fulfill her duties?
Shizune, beside her, smiled at her as she beckoned her to check out the Senju library. “Maybe we can find something about your weird ability to talk to trees.”
Sakura nodded with a smile, ignoring Yamato’s screams of terror as Tsunade roared in vigor, trying to teach the poor man, causing the ground to shake. Haruka giggled, watching the two.
Maybe she could introduce Haruka to Konohamaru?
Chapter 66
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 66: Tension
Sakura smiled as she watched Haruka playing with Konohamaru on the playground. Sitting beside her was an exhausted Yamato, his posture slumped, and a glistening Tsunade, who was sipping on her sake with remarkable energy. Shizune had stayed back with Tonton, Sai, and Shin at the Senju compound, leaving the trio to enjoy the rare, peaceful day. Sakura patted the weary Anbu operative on the back. Yamato shot her a gentle smile as she half-listened to Tsunade recounting tales of her shinobi days. For a moment, Sakura marveled at how still her life had become—so different from the chaos of their past missions.
His hand flew over the file. The laboratory was quiet—too quiet—save for the rhythmic beeping and humming of medical machines and the soft breathing of two individuals. His yellow eyes narrowed as he turned to his assistant, his fingers brushing the edge of the folder.
“Kabuto, you’ve brought me some... interesting information.”
Behind him, Kabuto chuckled, pulling down his medical mask to reveal a smug grin. “Oh, keep reading. You might find... an old blast from the past.”
The way Kabuto spoke made the other man hiss in amusement as he flipped the file open. He paused, a wide grin spreading across his face before he let out a low chuckle.
“Oh, Danzo... you fool. ", the man laughed with a dark purring sound:" You fool!"
“Should I shadow her, sir?” Kabuto adjusted his glasses, a glint of curiosity in his eyes. “Lower her guard, perhaps?”
“No need,” the man replied. “I’ll test her myself. Are you certain she’s participating in the Chunin Exams?”
“Yes, my Lord.”
“Then I’ll ambush her in the Forest of Death. I’ll need a disguise. Any recommendations?”
“Perhaps a team from Kusa.”
“Excellent...”
The man with yellow eyes hissed again, his tone brimming with anticipation as he purred out the response. His hand closed the file shut as he stepped back, beaming gleefully. He couldn’t wait to meet the pink-haired chimera.
Sakura chased after Konohamaru and Haruka as they darted around, pretending to be ninjas. With nothing else to do, she had volunteered to join their game. Yamato, unfortunately, was still stuck listening to Tsunade’s animated stories (poor guy), while Konohamaru crashed headfirst into a tall figure.
The stranger was dressed in a cat-themed costume, complete with face paint. He nonchalantly grabbed the kid by the collar and lifted him into the air.
“Hey, watch it, you twerp!”
“Kankuro, stop!” a blonde girl with four buns in her hair shouted, carrying a large fan on her back.
“This brat ran into me. Not my fault, Temari,” Kankuro growled, glaring at her.
“Let me go!” Konohamaru squirmed in his grip, flailing.
Sakura’s expression darkened as she stepped forward, her voice low and sharp. “I suggest you put the Third Hokage’s grandson down right now unless you want to start a political war with Konoha.”
Her killing intent rolled off her in waves, making Kankuro freeze. His grip loosened, and Konohamaru fell into Sakura’s waiting arms, sniffing and muttering, “Anbu-nee-chan.”
Behind her, Haruka clutched her hoodie, trembling slightly.
Kankuro glared but backed off, grumbling. “Tch. Fine. Whatever. I’ll let it go this time.”
Temari sighed, visibly relieved, and stepped forward to speak, but a third figure approached, his presence silencing them.
“Kankuro. Temari. Stop this. You’re embarrassing our village.”
“Gaara, I—”
“Shut your mouth, or I’ll end you myself.” Gaara’s voice was icy, and both siblings flinched. “And Temari, keep him in line.”
Sakura studied the dynamic between the three. The red-haired boy was younger than his siblings, yet they were terrified of him.
Still holding Konohamaru protectively, Sakura kept her killing intent high, shielding Haruka behind her. Gaara’s chakra reserves were immense—just as vast as Naruto’s. His dark, heavy eye bags hinted at extreme insomnia, and the kanji for “love” etched into his forehead only added to his eerie aura.
“I apologize for this dishonor,” Gaara said, his tone steady as his teal eyes met Sakura’s. “Interesting... you don’t carry a mask.”
“I’m ex-Anbu, of sorts,” Sakura replied. It wasn’t a lie nor the truth, but hey, she softened her killing intent as she felt Konohamaru stirring. Haruka clung tighter to her hoodie.
Gesturing toward the village, Sakura offered a smile. “Food? I know a place. You’re here for the Chunin Exams. My name is Sakura Haruno. Our villages are allies, so... let’s eat and smooth things over.”
Extending her hand to Gaara, she slowly set Konohamaru down with the other.
Gaara hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward and shook her hand. “Pleased to meet you. Mother wants your blood. I’d be delighted.” Temari and Kankuro visibly flinched in terror.
His killing intent surged, washing over her like a tidal wave.
Mother? Blood? Sakura’s mind raced. Maybe she could offer him a small vial of her blood? What a weird kid... does he have MPD?
This red-haired boy was odd, no doubt about it—but somehow, he didn’t seem entirely bad. She held Haruka’s and Konohamaru’s hands tightly as she tried talking to Gaara.
Temari and Kankuro sometimes quipped something as they finally arrived at the restaurant.
But Gaara’s chakra reserves were unnerving.
Notes:
sakura has zero self-preservation skills
Me tap dances to the biggest plot point: The readers will maybe hate me
Chapter 67
Notes:
trigger warning: feral Sakura
curse words and a restaurant fight
Chapter Text
Chapter 67: Tension 2
"Uh, so what are your hobbies, Gaara?" Sakura asked. She had quickly dropped Haruka and Konohamaru off with Tsunade and Yamato back at the kinder playground, and now she was fully invested in playing host. The trees around her murmured against Gaara. His chakra felt dangerous. Ugh, these trees are so dramatic. She noticed Temari and Kankuro walking cautiously behind them. She could feel fear in their chakra and terror swirling in their network. The two exchanged looks and glances as they walked the streets of Konohagakure.
"Making Mother... happy," Gaara replied with an unsettling leer. His chakra coiled around him dangerously. Temari and Kankuro visibly flinched at Gaara’s response, their chakra spiking briefly in what Sakura identified as pure terror.
"Oh, that's nice that you're close to your mom. I wish my mom was still here," she chirped, feeling Temari and Kankuro’s chakra shudder. Okay, this Gaara kid is slightly off. Those black eyebags are frightening, but man, is he such a mama’s boy. Who knew Shinobi kids could be this cute? She chuckled behind her black face mask, which obscured the lower half of her face. She liked Kakashi's outfit. Maybe I can commission someone to replicate it a few more times.
As they walked, she asked Gaara, "Maybe you can get a souvenir for her?"
"My mother prefers the blood of my enemies as souvenirs," he chuckled darkly, and Sakura felt Kankuro and Temari suck in their breath.
"Aha! I can give you a vial of my blood! Yeah, she seems very supportive of your ninja career. Oh, here it is—Yakinku Grill!" She shuffled in her pocket, pulled out a syringe, before anyone could say anything, yanked it into her skin, and withdrew enough blood to fill it. She handed it to Gaara, who looked at it gleefully.
Gaara’s eyes gleamed as he took the vial, holding it with reverence. “Mother will be pleased,” he murmured.
Kankuro gawked, his face a mix of horror and confusion. Temari pressed a hand to her forehead, mumbling something about ´Kami help us all´ and ´I need a drink´.
Gaara smiled darkly. "My mother loves me, after all." His chakra curled dangerously. Sakura raised an eyebrow as she saw Temari and Kankuro flinch. She shrugged her shoulders and opened the door to the restaurant.
"In you go. Guests first! Oh, I’ll pay—I insist!" she said cheerfully.
"Uh, thank you?" Temari smiled nervously as she stepped inside, followed by Kankuro, who stared at Sakura like she’d grown a second head as if to say What is wrong with you? A slightly smiling Gaara followed, holding the literal vial of her blood and staring at it with fascination. Welp, he seems like a good kid, Sakura thought.
As they settled down to order, Sakura felt happy. Did I just make friends? Acquaintances? Outside of Ino and her usual circle? Kakashi would be proud. He always told her to make more friends and stop being such a hermit. She smiled as Gaara nodded. Temari was sinking in her seat. Kankuro sighed. Everything was amazing.
Until it wasn’t.
They were grilling their meat in peace when some dude approached them. He wore a headband from Kusa.
"Well, if it isn’t the Suna ninjas," he sneered.
Right, Kusa just had a small skirmish at their border with Suna.
Sakura stood up defensively in front of Gaara and his teammates. "Yo, would you mind leaving?"
"Hey, stay out of it, Leaf bitch," the Kusa ninja said, leaning forward. His helmet-like forehead protector glinted in the restaurant's light, and his green hair, tied into a ponytail, fluttered behind him. His breath reeked of alcohol.
Oh, he’s drunk. She looked at him sternly. "Now, how about you stop? The Chunin Exam is in a few weeks. You can vent your frustration legally there. So stop it, okay?"
"FUCK OFF, LEAF BITCH!" the brat snarled.
Suddenly, Sakura felt her body shudder in anger. Her skin prickled as she felt her Hatake blood boil within her. When the Kusa ninja grabbed her shoulder, she jerked it away, and he punched her square in the face.
"I SAID GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY WAY, LEAF BITCH! THIS IS BETWEEN MY VILLAGE AND THEIRS!" he shouted. Her arm fell against the grill, her skin sizzling as it burned. The pain was bearable—she’d had worse. This was nothing but her new friends!
As the Kusa ninja was about to grab Gaara and his teammates, Sakura, tossed him to the ground and jumped on top of him with a feral howl. Silver chakra coated her body.
The Kusa ninja slurred drunkenly, "W-what the hell? A HATAKE?! Wait, please, don’t—!"
She lost it. She pulled her mask down, revealing sharp canine teeth, and bit him. Hard. The Kusa ninja screamed as he tried to shake off the feral pink-haired shinobi, clutching his bleeding arm, and drawing attention from all the guests, including the waiters.
Suddenly, sand grabbed her and pulled her back. Sakura hissed and howled like a dog, her face covered in blood. Gaara spoke up. "Thank you, Haruno-san. I’m sorry you got dragged into this mess. But you," he said, his gaze shifting to the Kusa ninja.
Another sand tendril wrapped around the screaming Kusa ninja, gagging him. "You need to apologize and leave. Now."
The restaurant was silent. A waiter was freaking out as a police officer ran inside.
"Sakura? What are you doing here shouldn't you be with the Senju´s?—why are you covered in blood?" one of the police officers, Ran, a Uchiha woman, asked, confused by the scene. Sakura wiped her face and pulled her mask back up, realizing with embarrassment that she’d bitten someone. Again.
At least it wasn’t a fellow Leaf ninja this time.
She had gone feral. Like a dog once more. How embarrassing. She sank to the floor, slipping past Gaara's sand. Now that her face was visible, she sniffled and whimpered like a dog on her knees. She coughed and whined, earning worried looks from Temari and Kankuro—along with fear and respect.
" Well he did call her a bitch.", Kankuro smiled as Temari hit his side with a hush and a growl.
Sakura wanted to die right there and then. She’d tried to make friends, but instead, she’d embarrassed herself by acting like a feral dog.
She could kick herself.
If Dad—ugh, she meant Kakashi—heard about this, it would be mortifying.
Chapter 68
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 68: Calm Before the Storm
After what felt like hours of grueling questioning at the Konoha Police Station, Sakura finally waved goodbye to her new Suna acquaintances. Despite the awkwardness of the incident, she was relieved that Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro left without holding a grudge—though Temari did make an offhand comment about avoiding restaurants with grills in the future.
When Sakura returned to the Senju compound, she found Tsunade, Shizune, and Yamato waiting for her. She hesitated at first but eventually recounted the whole story, down to the humiliating details of her feral outburst.
The adults stared at her for a long moment before bursting into laughter.
"You bit him?" Tsunade managed between gasps, slamming her hand on the table. “Oh, Kami, I wish I’d been there to see it! Next time, aim for something much more deadly—that Kusa ninja had it coming!”
Shizune was laughing so hard she could barely hold onto Tonton, and even Yamato, who rarely showed much emotion, gave her a sympathetic pat on the head.
“You know,” he said with a small smile, “Kakashi-senpai was apparently just like that when he was younger. He didn’t bite anyone, as far as I know, but... let’s just say there’s a reason his mask stays on.”
Sakura groaned, hiding her face in her hands. “This isn’t funny! What if I bite someone important next time?”
“Oh, don’t worry,” Tsunade said, wiping tears of mirth from her eyes. “You’ll just have to aim for their non-dominant arm. Less damage that way.”
The next morning, still mortified and determined to find a solution, Sakura marched to the Inuzuka compound. She wasn’t entirely sure what she expected—maybe some kind of meditation technique or advice on controlling her instincts.
When she knocked on the door, a bleary-eyed Hana Inuzuka answered, still in her ANBU gear.
“Sakura? Fancy seeing you here this early. Here for Kiba? KIBA! SAKURA’S HERE!” she bellowed into the house.
After the sound of some clattering and barking, a disheveled Kiba stumbled to the door, rubbing his eyes. Akamaru trotted beside him, tail wagging.
“Hey, Sakura. What’s up?”
“I need help,” Sakura blurted, pulling down her mask to reveal her sharp canine teeth. “I keep biting stuff. Like a dog!”
Kiba and Hana exchanged a knowing look, their lips twitching as they fought back laughter.
“Oh, boy,” Kiba chuckled. “Hana-nee, she’s showing clan instincts.”
Hana snickered, leaning against the doorframe. “Have you bitten a lot of things?” she asked, clearly amused.
Sakura’s face turned red as she muttered, “...Yes. Books, kunai, trees...”
That was it—Kiba barked a laugh so loud Akamaru joined in with a series of amused barks.
“What about people? Bitten any of those yet?” Kiba asked, his grin wide.
Sakura wilted under their teasing. “...Two,” she admitted sheepishly. “Please, I need help. I don’t want to bite anyone else.”
Kiba clicked his tongue, clapping her on the shoulder. “Oh, man, you’re primal. Two people? That’s impressive! Even I’ve only bitten one person—and it was an accident!”
Hana smirked, clearly enjoying this. “You’re still ahead of Kiba, then. When I was younger, I think I bit five people before my instincts leveled out.”
“Five?!” Sakura’s jaw dropped. “So this is... normal?”
“For Inuzukas? Definitely,” Hana said, waving her hand. “For a Hatake? Well, your clan’s got animalistic tendencies too, don’t they? I’m not surprised it’s coming out.”
Sakura sighed in relief but still felt embarrassed. “So... can you help me control it?”
Kiba grinned mischievously. “Of course! But first, come inside. It’s too early for the neighbors to hear us talking about biting people.” He grabbed her arm and dragged her into the house.
Hana chuckled as she followed, closing the door behind them. “This is going to be fun.”
Sakura couldn’t tell if they were planning to help her or tease her mercilessly, but she was willing to try anything at this point—even if it meant enduring Kiba’s endless jokes.
Time Skip
Chewing on some gum, Sakura arrived at the Chunin Exam gates. Sasuke and Naruto waved at her enthusiastically. She smiled as she ran up to them.
It was time to prove herself the right way.
Not the illegal way.
Not as a ROOT agent. She was determined to raise the ranks the legitimate way.
Stretching herself, she made sure the clothes she’d raided from Kakashi’s wardrobe were secured. Ino’s so going to lose it when she sees this. Apparently, her team, Hinata’s team, and even Tenten’s team had joined this year’s Chunin Exams.
As she was dragged into a hug by Naruto and received a smirk from Sasuke, she felt ready to take on the world.
She didn’t notice the amused and fascinated yellow eyes watching her with interest.
“I see you’re stealing sensei’s style,” Sasuke commented dryly.
“It suits her,” Naruto said cheerfully. “C’mon, Sakura-chan, we’re gonna crush this!”
As she stretched, she caught sight of Hinata, Tenten, and their teams milling about. Everyone was here, ready to prove themselves.
Notes:
:)
Chapter 69
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 69: The Pieces Are Set
As soon as Ino saw her in Kakashi's clothes, the blonde screamed, pointing at her as they stood before the exam building:
"NOOO! You should HAVE WORN that MINT kimono with BLUE pants and fingerless gloves! Not this hellish shit! I’m gonna sneak into the Hatake compound and burn it."
Offended, Sakura grabbed her clothes.
"NO! I like them!"
As Ino made a dramatic critique of her fashion, Shikamaru sighed.
"Troublesome. Ino being the fashion police again."
Choji was snacking on a protein bar. Sasuke smiled.
"I don’t mind Ino playing fashion police. I think Sakura would fit in Uchiha clothes anyway."
Kiba huffed.
"What’s wrong with you? She looks fine to me."
"Why is Kiba saying this? Because the Inuzuka are cousins to the Hatake, that’s why," Shino muttered, adjusting his glasses. Hinata giggled, poking her fingers together.
"We should head in. We only have 30 minutes to register. Tenten’s team already went inside—they went a bit early!"
As they walked through the doors to the third floor, suddenly two senbon flew and hit Sakura. A strong arm wrapped around her, causing the group to halt in shock. It was a pretty girl with a Kiri headband. The girl hummed.
"Ah, Sakura-chan, long time no see since that day."
Ino gasped, pointing at the boy.
"OH, it’s that hot dude from her memories. Haku!"
Sasuke snarled.
"Don’t care who this is—back off from Sakura, damn it."
Suddenly another rain of senbon flew. He jumped back. Haku pouted, pursing his lips while hugging Sakura tightly.
"Let me have Sakura for a few minutes! I haven’t seen her in a long time—I just want a hug."
"Since when, and where, did Sakura get this hot dude from?" Kiba whispered. Ino hissed.
"I’ll explain later."
"I don’t care where he’s from—get away from her!" Sasuke’s face flushed as he dashed at Haku to try and separate the two but was simply nailed against a wall with ice senbon.
Haku smiled, pressing a soft kiss on Sakura’s face. Sakura blinked, finally yanking the senbon from her neck.
"Ow, you’re as brutal as usual, Haku... Wait, you’re taking the exam too?"
"Yep! I have two great teammates. Come on, let’s go!" The Kirigakure ninja pushed her forward while Naruto helped an angry (and jealous) Sasuke.
Arriving at the test site door, Sakura found various Jonin verifying the teams. Haku was still hugging her, giggling. There, she spotted Kakashi, who approached her and her team.
"Yo... Sakura, who’s this girl?"
"Boy... It’s a dude," another chilly voice muttered, annoyed. Sakura turned and gasped.
"Zabuza?"
"Hey there, pink menace. It’s been a while," Zabuza chuckled as Kakashi looked between the two, surprised.
Her friends also looked confused as Shino turned to her.
"Sakura, how do you know one of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist?!? Explain?!?" The bug user was horrified.
"Any way, guys, we have no time. We should go in already. Da—I mean, Kakashi-sensei. Sasuke, Naruto, and I are here. Can you verify us? Da—I mean, Kakashi-sensei?" Sakura sighed as Haku still weaved around her like a blanket, giggling.
Sakura watched Kakashi and Zabuza have a glaring contest as Kakashi sighed.
"Yep, I’ll do that. Now go in."
With that, they opened the door, ready to face the written exam.
The tension in the room was visible a mixture of nerves, determination, and simmering rivalries. Teams from all over the elemental nations filled the room, their headbands shining under the fluorescent lights. The cacophony of whispers, muffled laughs, and the occasional heated argument filled the air.
Sakura stood at the edge of the room, her senses on high alert despite the casual banter among her friends. Haku’s presence was both comforting and distracting, his playful teasing keeping her team on edge. She could practically feel the heat of Sasuke’s glare drilling into Haku’s back, while Naruto sulked about the written test they were all dreading.
Ino, still grumbling about Sakura’s outfit, leaned against a nearby wall, watching the scene with a mix of amusement and exasperation. “I swear, Forehead, you’ve got more drama following you than a soap opera.”
Sakura rolled her eyes. “At least my drama doesn’t involve stalking every Uchiha within a five-mile radius.”
“Excuse me?!” Ino snapped, but before she could launch into a retort, a proctor’s voice boomed over the room.
“All teams, quiet down! Registration is now closed. Prepare yourselves for the first phase of the Chunin Exams.”
"Hokage-sama! We are being attacked at the border by a small army of fifty thousand unaffiliated ninjas! Orders, Lord Hokage?!?" an ANBU yelled out as Minato jumped from his seat.
"What? Just when are the Chunin Exams going on?!? Call the Uchiha and Hyuga clans and send them out!"
Another ANBU descended from the ceiling, kneeling.
"Hokage-sama, on the other side of the border, we are being attacked too. ANBU agents and patrol units are holding the attackers back, but it isn’t easy. Orders?!?"
Minato sighed, relieved.
"I guess I’ll take that attack. Finally, something else besides paperwork."
He grabbed his mantle and his trident kunai.
He had no idea what ploy he had fallen into.
"I hate written tests," Naruto snarled as Sakura patted his head. Sasuke sent death glares at Haku across the grassy field of their second test site. Haku snorted and beamed at Sasuke’s glares.
That’s when Sakura spotted Gaara. She gave him a wave, and the sandboy nodded curtly. In her hand was her signed waiver.
She would ensure Sasuke and Naruto survived the notorious Forest of Death—Training Ground 44. They had trained hard over the last three weeks. She wouldn’t let them get harmed. She couldn’t use her Uchiha aspect or her Senju aspect, but she still had her Hatake clan aspect, her brains, and her teammates.
Stretching herself, she noticed a Kusa ninja girl looking at her amusedly, licking her lips.
Maybe they’re parched? She wanted to walk over and offer a drink, but her instincts told her to be careful.
Something felt wrong about the yellow-eyed Kusa ninja. Considering her recent bar fight, where she bit a Kusa ninja, she decided to steer clear of Kusagakure ninja.
As she scanned the field full of Genin hopefuls, she felt a strange sensation, like something bad was about to happen.
She pushed it aside.
No, everything is fine.
She would protect Sasuke and Naruto and master this Chunin Exam—no matter what.
Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, stood on the edge of Konoha’s northern wall, his cloak billowing in the wind as he surveyed the horizon. His golden hair caught the sunlight, giving him an almost otherworldly glow. Behind him, an elite squad of ANBU awaited orders.
“The timing of this attack is suspicious,” he said, his voice calm but laced with an undercurrent of tension. “Two fronts, just as the Chunin Exams begin. They’re trying to stretch us thin.”
“Hokage-sama,” one of the ANBU began, kneeling before him, “the Uchiha and Hyuga clans have mobilized, and reinforcements are being sent to the eastern border. However, reports suggest a third force is moving toward the southern border.”
Minato’s brows furrowed. “A third force? Are they coordinated?”
“We’re unsure, but their tactics suggest a diversionary strategy.”
Minato nodded, his mind already working through the possibilities. If they’re trying to divide our attention, they might be planning something bigger within the village itself. His gaze shifted toward the Forest of Death, where the second phase of the Chunin Exams would soon take place.
I hope I´m wrong but...
Notes:
600 kudos? thank you guys
Ino will burn down the hatake compound juts to safe sakura fashion sense :)
Chapter 70
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 70: Predator vs. Predator
At the Back Border
Minato swung across trees, dodging various projectile kunai with practiced ease, then yanked his tri-pronged kunai against the enemy ninja. He teleported and slammed his Rasengan into their abdomen. With a swirl, they fell dead. He observed: "They are reanimated... It’s not like Edo Tensei though. Something is wrong. They’re not truly alive. ANBU, get some seals ready—"
"Finally, a rematch."
The space distorted, rippling with a swirl as a white-masked individual appeared.
Minato narrowed his eyes, but his face betrayed no emotion as he took a stance, hands on his tri-pronged kunai. His Hokage Haori fluttered in the wind. The sun was high above him. "Aha, it was you. Madara Uchiha. Of course, you would come up with such a tactic. Has old age made you so cowardly that you resort to such nasty tricks?"
The thick trees around them were full of the sounds of kunai clashing and ninja battles. Madara’s eyes narrowed beneath the mask. "Yondaime Hokage… I will burn Konohagakure down to ash with you in it!" Minato readied himself. The masked man mirrored his stance, one eye carrying the Rinnegan, the other the Sharingan.
At the Other Border—Frontlines
Hiashi Hyuga’s Byakugan blazed, veins bulging around his temples. "They are all reanimated! None of them are alive."
Fugaku bristled at the news. No wonder the enemies were relentlessly returning. His Sharingan activated as he slapped a seal on one of the enemy zombies, successfully sealing it away. The reanimation was eerily similar to the Edo Tensei the Second Hokage had created. He furrowed his eyebrows, signaling his men to hold the line, as Hiashi did the same with his men.
Hopefully, this won’t drag out too far. This is another war they couldn't afford after the 9 tails attack 12 years ago, and Danzo’s mess is spreading them thin already. The village wasn’t doing badly, but it could catch a break for once.
His attention snapped to a giant salamander appearing on the battlefield with a person on top. His red eyes narrowed as he cursed. The man on top of the salamander carried a familiar Amegakure headband and more. Their arms were crossed, and their face carried no emotions. "Kami... Hanzo. Hanzo the Poisonous Rebel? Isn’t he supposed to be dead?"
The giant salamander opened its mouth and released poisonous gas. Fugaku hissed as a yellow skeletal form surrounded his body, preparing to shield his allies, as Hiashi spun a chakra-like dome.
They had to stop them... now.
Inside Anko’s Tent
Team 7 was arguing over who would carry the scroll.
"No, let’s have Sakura carry it. No one would expect it!" Naruto pouted.
Sakura shook her head. "I bet 70% of the other teams chose their female teammates to carry their scroll. It would throw them off to choose you or Sasuke."
"Or we could go predictable and have you carry it," Sasuke smirked and handed over the Earth scroll.
Resigned to her fate, Sakura ignored Anko’s amused expression and the other ninja in the tent. Raising the scroll to her left upper arm, she activated her ROOT seal and shoved it into the space. Naruto’s eyes widened. "Wait, how is that possible?"
"How do you think ANBU go about their missions? Sealing scrolls are too cumbersome and impractical for their flexible missions, so their ANBU tattoo doesn’t just show their affiliation—it also helps with carrying mission items... Hey, I can only carry as much stuff in there as a large travel bag, so it’s only useful for carrying mission scrolls and weapons." Sakura sighed, and the boys exchanged glowing looks. Naruto no doubt will try replicating something similar after this. The seal menace...
"You’re designated gate is 133. Good luck, shitheads," Anko smiled as they exited the tent and walked to their entrance gate. Sakura shot a thumbs-up at Ino, Hinata, and also Haku as they positioned themselves before the gate. She exhaled. Once they entered, the threat of death was looming over them. After all, they signed a waiver agreeing to the deadly test.
Naruto stretched his neck and cracked his knuckles. Sasuke flexed his fingers, shot her a smile, turned to the direction Haku’s team was, and gave Haku a cold glare. Sakura smiled and shook her head. He still hung on to that?
After a while, the gate buzzed, signaling it was opening. Quickly, they went in. The gate closed behind them with a final buzz once they entered.
In the forest behind the gate, her team came closer, putting their heads together, arms wrapped around them to make sure no one nearby was listening.
"Sakura... Any recommendations?" Sasuke asked, looking at her.
She nodded as she smiled and pulled out a Sky scroll from her ninja pouch. The boys gasped as she smirked. "What? There’s no law against pickpocketing." They were given a "do whatever you want" order: gag, maim, kill as long as they make it to the tower in one week with 2 scrolls, so she didn't break the rule or do anything wrong.
"You smartass. So we’re heading straight to the tower?" Naruto grinned.
She nodded.
Jumping to the trees, Team 7 moved silently toward the tower in the middle of the forest. Then, Sakura came to a halt.
"Stop, boys... Something...Something is wrong...."
"Hm?" Sasuke and Naruto halted as Sakura raised her hand, her eyebrow furrowed. Her mouth moved under her mask. "There’s an unusual chakra signature heading our way... Naruto, make a bunch of shadow clones. Henge them into us and make them run in various directions. Make your clones flare their chakra too."
"Alright! Shadow Clone Jutsu!" With his fingers crossed, the blonde went to work.
Sakura motioned for her team to jump down and stay quiet. She closed her eyes, spreading her senses by extending her chakra in a thin layer over a large radius. Focusing, she waited.
After 10 minutes, Naruto’s clones were being attacked one by one. She could tell.
That’s no regular Genin and they are after her team!
Opening her green eyes, she scanned their surroundings. The various wildlife chirped, roared, and twittered, alive and brimming with danger. Poisonous and deadly. Both the Chunin Exam test site and the enemy teams were lethal. She balled her fists. The Trees within Traning Ground 44 were eerily quiet but she could feel thier were not happy as if something was there that shouldn't be. Since she sealed off her Uchiha and Senju aspekt the words the tree spoke have become faint. She shook her head focused on the task at hand.
Memories of Masaru. Rin-sensei. The dead bodies of children. The dead bodies of her parents, the cold rooms, blood-stained rooms, and the cries and screams of children
She wouldn’t let Sasuke and Naruto die. Her life be damned, she would protect them.
Turning to her tense teammates, she hesitated. Was the enemy after her? Or her teammates? If they were after Naruto because of his Jinchuriki status, it would make sense. Sasuke was an Uchiha, but still...
She growled darkly, handing over the two scrolls—Heaven and Earth—to Sasuke, who looked perplexed. She mumbled: "Someone powerful is here. At least Jonin level. I’ll engage them and buy you two times. Then I’ll join you at the tower."
"But—" Naruto started to protest, but Sasuke stopped him.
"You sure? I mean, can we help?" His onyx eye darted around trying to see the enemy but he couldn't grasp it. His chakra turned inside of him, worried.
"No. My ANBU techniques require me to have no possibility of you becoming hostages or staying in my way. I’m afraid I could hurt you two." She ruffled his hair calmly as she continued monitoring their surroundings, alert.
Reluctantly, Naruto and Sasuke nodded. Naruto shot his hand out and reached for hers, his chakra feeling scared for her. "Be careful. Don’t die, please!"
"Reduce your chakra and sneak toward the tower. Don’t worry—I won’t die. I’ll be fine." She gave them a reassuring eye smile before leaping into the trees. Stopping to suppress her chakra, she weaved through the trees, drawing attention to herself as she flared her chakra loudly.
Like a tiger, it fluttered around her in the air.
Suddenly, a wave of kunai was thrown at her. Sakura ducked, jumped back with a perfect somersault, and landed on a tree, standing vertically on it. The chakra in her feet pulsed as she stuck to it. "Who are you? Come out."
A chuckle echoed around her. With a few steps, the same Kusa ninja she saw at the test site in front of the forest stepped forward, licking her lips. "Oh my. Sending your teammates away to safety... How smart. We should have a chat, Chimera."
Sakura narrowed her eyes. Her silver chakra pulsed and bubbled around her skin, taking the form of four canine teeth. She detached it, sending it forth like a fishing line. The silver mouth roared and clawed at the tree where the Kusa girl stood, ripping it apart. The Kusa girl reappeared beside her and kicked her.
Sakura didn’t flinch at the pain. The pain had no meaning to her anymore, but her eyes widened in shock at the speed and strength as she was thrown back by the kick.
This wasn’t some mere Genin. At least ANBU level like her.
Had they snuck in to target Sasuke or Naruto?
"Oh ho, the famous Hatake silver chakra... kukuku. It’s fascinating. I wonder if I can see those Sharingan eyes of yours as well, Agent Petal, the successful progenitor of Project Chimera," the Kusa ninja remarked, her yellow eyes watching as Sakura’s chakra flared even stronger.
She knew too much for a mere Kusagakure ninja.
Who was she?!
The Kusa girl chuckled and jumped, delivering a punch. Sakura blocked it, swirled around, and delivered a kick instead. Like a harsh conversation, Sakura could tell she was fighting a seasoned warrior. Her green eyes blazed in stoic coldness as she pulled a kunai from her pouch, channeled her chakra, and attempted to cut the other girl. The Kusa girl amusedly chuckled: "Aha, a Predator like me... I like that."
"What are you after? Naruto? Sasuke? I won’t let you!"
The girl extended her tongue, wrapped it around her left leg as she leaped, swiped at her throat, and threw her around like a ragdoll. Sakura cut off the tongue, blood spilling as she tumbled and landed on her feet like a cat.
Gasping, she watched the cut tongue heal immediately.
"Tsk, tsk, tsk," The Kusa girl clicked her tongue as she pulled it back. "I was not interested in Minato’s spawn or Fugaku’s failure... you are what I’m after."
Sakura paused her stomach dropped slightly. Who would go after her? And why? Most people didn’t know about her ROOT background and stuff... so why would anyone want her?
Especially a Kusa girl?
The girl’s eyes glinted as she dashed, and Sakura mirrored her. They engaged in a fierce battle of fists, kicks, shuriken, and kunai. The sound of metal hitting metal echoed in the forest.
She was the target, but why? She was just some genetic freak. Who would be interested in her? As her mind raced for answers, she dodged a devastating kick to her abdomen and got a fist to her face. She was sent back, nose bleeding. The Kusa girl hissed: "Pay attention to me, Chimera!"
Ugh, she needed to finish this quickly!
Elsewhere
With a silent clatter, she approached the border of the Fire Country. Her hand gripped a large scroll behind her was a small army of reanimated corpses. "I’m sorry, Grandpa... It had to be done. It would have been us or them..."
Her forehead bore an Iwagakure headband.
In one month, they would crush Konoha to rubble.
Or they would be crushed.
Notes:
smiles in gleeful fight scenes
Chapter 71
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 71: The Gift
Jump, feet meet rock, slash, block, punch, kick, disengage, jump back, land on a tree.
Her eyes scanned her surroundings, keeping her enemy in sight. The Kusa girl taunted her, mocking her with a wide, gleeful laugh. The Kusa Genin formed the Boar hand seal and unleashed a string burst of chakra wind, her clothes fluttering as she dashed toward Sakura. Sakura jumped back, landing on a tree branch and dodging the wind. Her eyebrow was full of sweat as she went through the hand seals:
Tiger → Horse → Rabbit → Rat → Dog
The Kusa girl looked confused as she quickly melted into the earth and trees.
Just one opening... just one. It didn’t matter. She had to kill her!
With one swift move, Sakura launched herself from the earth and barely missed cutting skin. Blood flew as the Kusa girl screamed gleefully: "Amazing medical ninjutsu as a combat technique? How brilliant!"
With the Hokage
They had battled for a long time. One by one, Madara had taken down his ANBU. His intangibility, granted by his Mangekyo Sharingan, was truly annoying. Minato cursed himself for not finishing that project to counter Madara sooner. Ever since twelve years ago, he knew that masked man would one day return—but not so soon.
As dawn broke, the sky burning with orange hues and dark blue, Madara stepped back. His white spiral mask glowed in the deepening afternoon.
"We continue this... another day," he said, weaving hand seals. The strange corpses sunk into the earth and vanished.
Minato narrowed his eyes. "Oh no, you don’t!"
He quickly formed hand seals and spewed out a gust of ash, followed by a paper bomb. All he got was the deep laughter of that strange man.
"We continue our fight later, Yondaime. I’ll get what I couldn’t get twelve years ago."
Minato’s eyes widened. Naruto! His head snapped back to his dead platoon of ANBU. Gritting his teeth, he hoped the other front had it easier.
On the Other Front
"They are retreating, but stay in line!" Fugaku gasped, relieved but alert. The strange reanimated corpses had attacked them two hours ago and then suddenly left. Why? They almost had the upper hand. He shared a look with Hizashi.
"We should set up camp and not return... something is off."
Indeed, something was afoot.
Back with Sakura
Sakura’s hand finally landed a killing blow on the Kusa girl, slicing her arm and plunging her hand into her chest. Her dark gaze peered down at the corpse of the Kusa girl, but her opponent just laughed. It was a laugh that made her spine chill—something she hadn’t experienced in a long time. The Kusa girl’s chakra flared and reached a similar height to hers.
"Heh... maybe I should stop the games!" With a blink of her eyes, Sakura stumbled back as the Kusa girl’s body twitched and balked. No arms, but as her mouth opened wide, a new face emerged—like a snake shedding its skin. A familiar face stepped out of the mushy body. Patting himself, he smiled.
"Interesting. But so far, you haven’t used your Sharingan... I assume you’ve sealed your special traits. I wonder why... Perhaps something’s wrong with your chakra system?"
Sakura stepped back and dodged an incoming flying tongue. He was too perceptive!
"Orochimaru! What are you doing here? You’re an S-rank criminal!"
"I said it before... I came for you!" he hissed, sword in hand. They battled once more. Sakura quickly dodged, summoning more silver chakra.
"WHY?"
I'm no special. I'm not something special 'm not something special just some genetic freak
"I was the one who created the Chimera Project until that old hag Danzo stole it. The 70/20/10 ratio theory who knew it worked... I was the one who made it. In a sense, I’m kind of like your father... scientifically speaking," Orochimaru chuckled as Sakura gritted her teeth, it made sense he was a genius after all even though deranged.
"Don’t you know I helped create so many projects within ROOT, including Izanagi... and that annoying takeover stuff? I didn’t want to participate in the takeover, but since Danzo died, I just wanted to say hi," his yellow eyes glowed in the thick, dimly lit forest.
Sakura took a deep breath of the forest air. She could hear the trees hum angrily.
Okay, she knew she was some sort of freak of nature, but damn it, this made so much sense. She shook her head and narrowly dodged a sword piercing her chest. Instead, it went to her side. Her blood spilled on the ground.
Growling, she detached her silver chakra like a line and bit down on Orochimaru, but he let her. His eyes glowed.
"Let me part you with a gift!"
A gift? His neck elongated as Sakura stared down at the sword plunged into her body. She detected poison entering her bloodstream. It wasn’t the deadly type—just paralysis. Was that her gift?
Looking up, his snake-like face slithered across towards her and narrowed on her neck.
Her scream echoed in the forest as his teeth clattered down her neck. She felt a foreign dark chakra enter her already damaged pathways.
All her seals broke at once, letting in a floodgate of power she didn't need, and her body fell into a familiar shock statue mode she loathed.
At the Tower
Two boys at the tower looked at each other, shocked. That scream...
"Sakura!"
Notes:
:) trauma who?
Chapter Text
Chapter 72: Feral
For the first time in a long time, Sakura felt pain. It was weird; she thought she had a high pain threshold, but today it seemed she had reached her limits. She couldn’t move; she could breathe, but everything else about her felt pathetic. She couldn’t push her chakra; she couldn’t mold it. Her body was limp. The trees around her bent, trying to hide her, giving her some camouflage. Night soon fell. She wanted to scream, to cry, but she couldn’t move.
What about her team?
Oh, she sucked. She sucked badly. She had failed to take down Orochimaru, and now she was stuck like this. She cursed. Inside her mind wasn’t just a wall; it was some sort of waterfall or glass?- She had no idea how to describe this feeling. It was worse than her paralysis.
She felt like she was punching and kicking against the wall, but she couldn’t break free. Outside, her body lay on the cold ground of the forest, the smell of earth surrounding her. The trees comforted her.
"I can’t sense her... I can’t pick up her chakra; it’s like she’s gone!" Sasuke panicked, his Sharingan glazing over the thick, dark forest. Naruto beside him was equally frantic. They spread out, covering the whole area and avoiding other teams. Fear gripped both boys for their pink-haired teammate. She said she could do it, so... what happened? Where was she?
They searched and searched but couldn’t find her. Then they came across Haku and his team.
Sakura was used to being trapped in her mind. Danzo had trained her well, whether it was in the darkroom of the ROOT basement where he interrogated rebellious agents or the "mirror" room, a place full of mirrors reflecting blinding lights.
Sakura was accustomed to stewing in her inner thoughts. She cursed herself. She couldn’t move. The bite Orochimaru gave her wasn´t poison. It was Fuinjutsu. All the seals she had used to help her push through the Chunin exams had come off.
She had to reset her chakra or reapply the seal, and the seal of Orochimaru’s chakra inside her stream.
She knew she could easily surgically remove Orochimaru’s vile seal, but she couldn’t. Her body wouldn’t obey her at all. She felt like a rock, like some weak foliage in a sea of trees.
The trees helped her; they sent some weak, soothing green chakra to her, making sure she didn’t starve.
How long had she been here? Two days? Three days? The trees were saying something, but she didn’t understand anything at all. They kept giving her chakra to keep her alive.
Orochimaru’s seal was greedy as heck. Usually, she was good at keeping track of time, but now?
She bristled when the trees were cut apart, and a face came into view.
It wasn’t someone she knew... it was an enemy. She felt the trees do something; suddenly, she could move her hand. She stood up, her muscles screaming, her chakra coils exhausted. It felt like she had run a marathon and shot her chakra out for ten days straight. Ah, Orochimaru’s seal was eating her chakra! She didn’t care. She had to find her boys. Sakura felt her mind was still prisoner; even though she was a useless genetic freak, she had one thing in mind: survive and find her boys. She could worry about her body’s state later.
She removed her mask. She couldn’t move very well; her body wasn’t well adjusted. She dodged an incoming attack. Her mask was off; her fangs were out.
She could fight even without chakra; she just needed to get to her boys fast and tell—no- show them that she was fine!
The enemies wore strange headbands—a Sound Village symbol? Anyway...
She hastily went into a fighting stance, releasing some killer intent.
She didn’t have any chakra; Orochimaru was eating her chakra reserves like crazy.
The three enemy ninjas stood back, shocked, as she leapt, her killer intent suffocating.
She punched, bit, and snarled. They threw her around.
She threw kunai and shuriken, along with explosive bombs.
Of course, it was hard; it was like she was puppeteering her own body. She felt like some spectator inside her mind. She saw her body moving, but it wasn’t her; it was something else.
The Sakura outside was a different Sakura.
It wasn’t the calm, elegant, collected Sakura who came with a plan.
It was feral Sakura, ready to rip, tear, and bite.
She looked at her enemies; one of them was a girl. She had visibly torn the girl’s shoulder apart. The other two were guys.
One commented something, but she couldn’t understand as he blasted her with wind—no sound.
Ah, their attacks were sound-based!
Good thing she didn’t need her eardrums.
She destroyed her eardrums before heading for an attack. She jumped, the trees helping her as she closed the distance and embedded a kunai in one of the guys’ chests.
It was her last kunai; the others had been scattered around.
The guy screamed and blasted her with wind from his hands.
She was thrown back.
Her blood splattered, but she was not done.
She had to survive and keep going.
The other guy with his strange sound gauntlet smirked and raised his hands; the wind blasted her again, throwing her back. She coughed blood.
Suddenly, a flurry of ice senbon came down.
The three enemies were startled and began to run off, but one called something back at her. She heard someone behind her call something back.
A firm hand was placed on her shoulder.
She looked up.
It was Haku! He looked horrified. He turned his head and said something to Sasuke and Naruto.
She spotted a red-haired girl, and Sasuke and Naruto ran up to her.
Her body screamed, her muscles ached, and her mind felt done as she looked at Sasuke and Naruto.
"Sorry... I... couldn’t keep my promise... I—"
She blacked out, but she was caught by a freaked-out Sasuke.
Chapter 73
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 73: Safe for Now
Sakura regained consciousness. She was still outside the tower, and Sasuke was carrying her on his back. He was bickering with Haku, and Naruto was talking to the red-haired girl. Haku’s third teammate was trailing behind, and Sakura noticed that he had a strange sword on his back. She blinked, feeling a bit numb.
Huh... her paralysis was gone.
"Oh, thank Kami you're back," Sasuke said, his voice full of relief. Sakura could understand him now. Phew. She wasn’t some weak potato—she could move, though she was drained.
They entered through the gate into the tower. Naruto opened his scroll, and Haku opened his. Two puffs of smoke, and Kakashi appeared, along with Zabuza.
"Ah, you passed—Sakura?" Kakashi was about to say, but when he noticed her beaten-up state, he quickly grabbed her from Sasuke (who was very sad about that) and sprinted to the medical bay. Sakura passed out again.
Sakura woke up hours later.
She was lying in a bed. She tried to sit up but winced as her neck burned with pain. She heard someone snoring and looked up. Sasuke was leaning against her bed, his forehead pressed against the bed sheet, asleep. Naruto was on the floor, also snoring. Sakura looked to the side.
"Haku? I can’t remember much, but thank you for coming to my rescue!"
"No problem. I can’t let a Kirigakure hero just die like that," Haku grinned, causing Sakura to blush.
She looked out the window. It was late—probably nighttime.
"How long was I out?"
"Maybe three hours. You came back fast. Naruto sealed whatever the seal is on your neck," Haku informed her just as the door opened. Kakashi rushed in, followed by Zabuza. The two jōnin immediately locked eyes in a glaring contest. Zabuza turned to Sakura.
"Oh, hello, pink menace. Still alive? How amazing. Want to continue our battle from back then?" he taunted. Kakashi glared at him.
Sakura chuckled weakly, "I’d love to, but right now I need to conserve my energy for the preliminaries. My chakra is so low. Gosh, this curse seal... it sucks all my chakra away."
Sakura rubbed her neck, the pain still there. Sasuke stirred on her bed, yawning, rubbing his eyes, and then gasped before glomping her, crying out of happiness that she was okay. She gingerly rubbed his head. Naruto woke up soon after, also crying. Great—she made her teammates cry.
How useless of her.
At the Border with the Uchiha and Hyuga Clans
Fugaku’s eyes widened. Over the past couple of days, they had only seen maybe 200 reanimated corpses, but the numbers kept growing. The more they sealed and destroyed, the more came. Despite working well together with the Hyuga clan, it seemed endless.
He swallowed, took a deep breath, and looked ahead.
War. This was war.
Meanwhile, inside his office, the Hokage barked orders.
"We will not stop the Chunin Exams. Doing so will make us appear weak, and that will give other nations more reason to invade. What’s the situation at the front border?"
"It’s getting worse. We’re also detecting another attack at another location!" an ANBU member jumped down from the ceiling and reported. The Hokage’s office was in chaos, with people running around frantically, gathering papers, and listening to the orders from the Fourth Hokage.
At the table, the Hokage addressed his council.
"The Uchiha and Hyuga clans are doing everything they can to defend the front. We have ANBU at the other breach. We need someone to take care of the new breach."
"I think it’s time we show why Konohagakure is a great village. These bastards attacking us? Let us—no, we will show them!" Tsume, the Inuzuka matriarch, smirked, punching her fists together. Shikaku Nara nodded solemnly. Asuma sighed and blew out a puff of smoke from his cigarette. Inoichi nodded grimly. Choza muttered, "We’re at war, huh… again, after 15 years of peace. How sad."
Aburame Patriarch shared a glance with the other clan heads, both civilian and those from old clans that had been around since the foundation of the village.
They all looked at their young Hokage, who nodded.
"We keep the Chunin Exams running, but tell everyone in and around our village on active duty to stay alert. We are at war with an unknown force that can use reanimated corpses. We need to be ready for everything!"
They all nodded in agreement.
They had a little peace, but it wasn’t enough.
Elsewhere
With a sad look, the woman from Iwagakure watched as the twin brothers, confused and terrified, slithered their throats, crackling with energy. Their bodies tumbled to the ground, and two coffins rose from the earth. The Iwa woman shuddered. The leader of this attack told the twins to sacrifice themselves, and they didn’t hesitate. The golden and silver twins of Kumogakure, who had struck fear into countries and nations with their name, had simply killed themselves?
Of course, their leader could bring them back using that strange zombie jutsu, but still…
It was frightening how two strong shinobi could be defeated like that.
Her eyes stared at the two coffins in fear as two figures emerged. She fell to her knees in terror at the killer intent radiating from them, choking.
One of them stepped forward, wrapping his hands around her neck. He then trailed his fingers up her neck to her chin with an amused chuckle, looking into her eyes.
"How interesting..."
She shuddered, wanting to disappear into the earth and die, but her body was paralyzed by fear. She stared at the figure before her as he rubbed her chin. She teared up, her cries silent but her tears streaming down her face. She could already see her own death in countless ways. She had Magnet Release, but before she could even use a jutsu, he would have already demolished her.
His killer intent projected her death—or rather, her various potential deaths—with a calm, level gaze.
The reanimated person chuckled at her reaction.
"How pitiful… but understandable."
The woman was forced to look up. Her village was not going to be destroyed yet, but she couldn’t help but feel some pity for the Leaf village.
Konohagakure was doomed.
Notes:
:) oh boy
Chapter Text
Chapter 74: Therapy of Fist
Ino grimaced when she crawled out of her bed. Today was the Preliminaries, and she was nervous as her other teammates awoke and followed her to the lunchroom to have breakfast. In a few minutes, they would fight. She had just heard that she had been attacked by Orochimaru, a Sannin. Luckily, she got saved by her team and some team from Kiri. As she walked to the arena in the sticky walls of the Tower in the middle of the Death Forest, she spotted other teams. Some seemed still tired from the week-long survival challenge they had to do in the forest. They lined up with other examiners. Ino held her breath; so many teams passed. She looked at Choji, who was eating potato chips. Shikamaru yawned loudly, but she could tell they were nervous. She looked around and spotted Hinata, who was just as nervous-looking. Tenten's team too. It wasn’t visible, but all of Sakura's friends were shocked to see the pink-haired girl among the examinees.
Ino looked around. Where was Asuma-sensei? When she awoke with her team, she only spotted the sensei of the foreign team. But the Konoha team's senseis weren’t there at all... it was odd.
The place was dull green before her stood the proctor. She knew her; it was Sasuke's mom. She wore an Anbu uniform, and she looked a bit ruffled. Was something happening? Behind her were a few Anbu. Further in the back were the hand statues formed into the Seal of Confrontation. This was a battle arena alright.
Something was different about Sakura. Her hair was cut short, and she seemed so... numb. Her green eyes looked at the proctor of the exam.
"Welcome to the second phase of the exam. My name is Mikoto Uchiha, and I’ll be overseeing this part of the exam. Since too many passed, we have to eliminate some of you by doing a preliminaries round. Then in a month, you will have an official tournament in the public. As you know, there are many ways to get promoted as a Chunin in the Hidden Ninja Village. One via field operation, political promotion, and the one you’re taking right now—international test promotion. This is to simulate actual wars between our village and, at the same time, keep the peace. Think of this as a sacrifice but, at the same time, a blessing to avoid more bloodshed,” the Uchiha Matriarch said seriously.
Most of them were tense at that. Ino looked around for Asuma-sensei, Kurenai-sensei, Gai-sensei, and Kakashi-sensei. Many other Jonin from Konoha weren’t up. She spotted a Suna Jonin in the stance, and all the other foreign teams had their senseis. Ino took a deep breath. She’d be fine. She prepared herself. Shikamaru leaned over and gave her a soft shoulder squeeze.
Yeah, they were enemies in a way. Ino pulled on her hair and made sure that jutsu was charged up. She smiled at Hinata, who looked a bit nervous, and gave her a thumbs-up. Tenten looked like she was ready to kick ass and eat this place. But Sakura... her green eyes looked so empty, as if she was beating herself, or rather hated herself. Ino spotted a worried look from a Kiri ninja... right, his name was Haku. Even his teammates, one with red hair and the other a short blue-haired kid with a strange large sword, looked over to Sakura, worried.
Their sensei, a Jonin with a large sword, looked at Sakura very perturbed.
“Now, the rules are simple. You fight, use whatever you can. You are representing your village’s strength. Behind me is a screen, and whoever’s name is displayed, step down here to the arena. The rest go up. We have fights and a short break in between. Well then, let’s see who is first. The rest of the participants, go upstairs.” Most Konoha shinobi stuck together, Kiri shinobi stuck together, Suna shinobi stuck together, Kusa ninjas stuck together, Oto ninjas stuck together.
Ino froze when she saw her name being picked. The screen kept flipping and flipping and flipped.
Ino bit her lips.
She hoped it was someone simple, someone easy to defeat.
The screen... her stomach dropped.
The other name was chosen.
Sakura Haruno.
Her heart clenched when she heard Kiba whistle and Shikamaru curse loudly.
Ino freaked out. She had to fight her best friend, who was a battle monster. She had no weakness (not that she knew of them yet but oneday!). On top of that, her friend had most of her special clan skills sealed off. She looked over at Sakura, who was not shocked but sighed. Shikamaru grabbed her shoulder. "Why don’t you just give up? We could try—"
"Shika. Shut up." Ino whispered angrily. The Nara closed his mouth, shuddering. Ino’s blue eyes glowed. Choji opened a new package of chips.
Ino grabbed the railing and jumped down. “SAKURA, GET YOUR ASS DOWN!”
The pink eyes locked on her. Her eyes regained some light as she nodded and quickly ran the stairs down to join her. Ino couldn’t tell if she was smiling. The awful mask she got along with Kakashi's outfit obscured her face, but she hoped Sakura felt a bit better.
Ino knew she had no way to win against Sakura. Before the Chunin Exams, they had match fights amongst the rookie 9 and Team Gai.
Sakura was a beast. Maybe because she was in ROOT, she’d been trained to fight and survive so many times. Sakura's training was unmatched. Ino felt Mikoto’s gaze on her and Sakura. "Ino Yamanaka from the Leaf vs. Sakura Haruno from the Leaf! Get ready!"
Sakura raised her hands in the Seal of Confrontation. "For real, if you hold back, I’ll be so mad, okay?"
Sakura’s eyes widened in surprise and mirrored her, doing the hand seal of confrontation. "Ino...?"
"I have a cool jutsu to show you. You won’t win this fight!" Ino hissed.
Mikoto raised her hand and brought it down in a quick motion. "BEGIN!"
Ino smirked as she formed so many hand seals and quickly channeled chakra into her hair. "Today, I beat you! Ninja Arts: Hair Robe!" Her hair extended and wrapped around a surprised Sakura binding her. The pink-haired girl tangled in blonde hair looked at Ino, surprised. Ino smirked. "I created this jutsu just for you. Heck, I’m not the only one. Everyone in the rookie 9 has been inventing new jutsus because you're just so damn strong. I’m gonna catch up to you in no time!"
Sakura's green eyes regained some emotion. She squirmed in the hair binds before replacing herself with a log. Ino pulled her hair back and raised her fists into her Yamanaka clan stances. Good call, because Sakura delivered a strong kick to her head. Ino blocked. She staggered and flew back. The ground beneath Sakura cracked a bit, but Ino could tell. Sakura was holding back a lot. Was her chakra still unstable? No, she was holding back because she was scared. "Sakura..." Ino narrowed her eyes. "I said, do not hold back!"
She channeled the chakra into her fist and punched Sakura in the face. Sakura blinked, surprised, as she staggered back still hesitant but her face regained a sure stoic look Ino was familiar with. "Ino—right. Right, I won’t hold back anymore. But don’t get pissed. I punch hard."
Ino knew that. Sakura sighed, taking a stance. With a quick jab to the ground, it broke open like an egg. Ino always found it fascinating that someone like Sakura could do this. Ino dodged and weaved more hand seals. "Ninja Art: Enchantet by Butterflíes !" The arena was full of butterflies. The people watching gasped.
From afar, she heard one of the Kiri Jonin of the Kiri team cough. "Genjutsu, huh..."
He was right; it was a genjutsu. But still. Sakura looked at her, amazed. "Is that your own jutsu?"
Ino nodded. "I made it together with Kurenai. How do you think?"
Sakura smiled as she raised her hand and performed the release seal. The butterflies vanished, revealing poisonous flowers floating. Sakura started dogging as the flowers descended on her like dangerous needles. The pink-haired girl dodged and dodged. Ino threw everything at Sakura, dishing out kicks and punches. The Yamanaka heiress flipped into the air elegantly and delivered a spinning kick. Sakura blocked. Ino wrapped her arms and legs around Sakura's body and flipped her to the ground. Using chakra with every ounce of her strength, she tried to knock her out. Sakura somehow crawled out and gave Ino a devastating punch to the face.
Ino recoiled, let her go, and recovered quickly by giving her another spinning kick combo, cartwheeling against her. Sakura winced and dodged the footkick but didn’t anticipate the other, hitting her square into her abdomen. She was thrown back a few meters.
Sakura staggered to gain her momentum and stance. She delivered a chakra-enhanced punch to the ground and propelled herself to the front. Ino raised her fist and gave quick punches and jabs, aiming for ribs, and other critical parts, but not extremely. Sakura dodged by blocking all her punches. Their hands and arms collided in smacks.
As they exchanged blow for blow, Ino saw Sakura come alive again. Whatever sad mood or whatever was on Sakura's mind was gone. She was thriving off this battle.
Ino, annoyed, stepped back harder by channeling some chakra into her fists, coating them like some shield and tried to smack back. As their taijutsu battle continued, Ino was waiting for the right moment. A fist met foot, leg met leg. Sakura’s breath became a bit haggard. "You’ve worked on your stamina and endurance a lot. You can match me now... I’m amazed..." Ino did nag Lee to teach her some exercise. Boy was it paying off now!
Ino smirked as she weaved hand seals again. "Ninja Arts: Hair Robe!"
This time she made sure it was reinforced hard. Sakura bound up, surprised. She couldn’t just replace herself. Ino raised her hand into a singular seal. "Mind Transfer Jutsu!"
And she was in... or so she thought.
"I'm sorry, Ino. You have a monster as a friend. If I had been any other genin, you would have won. I'm sorry," Sakura said as she pushed back into Ino's mind with a devastating punch, sending the blonde flying back into the wall, into a crater. "Shanaro Ino."
"Winner: Sakura Haruno!" Mikoto declared into the half-destroyed arena. The onlookers were speechless. Naruto cheered, "Let’s go, Sakura! Good job, Ino!" "Idiot, Ino can’t hear you. She’s knocked out!" Sasuke chided.
It lasted maybe 10 minutes.
Sakura ran up, pulled Ino from the crater with a sigh, hoisted the blonde on her back, and began walking up the stairs to start treating her. Shikamaru kicked her. "Could you have held back, maybe just a bit?"
Sakura blushed sheepishly. "I was holding back a lot. This was maybe just 10 percent?" Shikamaru gave her a soft whack. Choji chomped on his chips. Naruto gave Sakura a hug. Sasuke blushed. "Good job for winning, Sakura... will Ino?"
Sakura nodded as she leaned against the wall. "I healed most of the worst stuff. She’ll be back to consciousness in 10 minutes. Let’s see who’s next." Sakura smiled. She felt better. Who knew fighting could be so therapeutic?
Sakura focused, and she looked around. Something was off. Dad wasn’t here, so wasn’t Asuma or Kurenai, let alone Gai. Gai was like glue. He stuck around his students like white rice!
What was going on?!
Pages Navigation
Karmaaaaaaa on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Dec 2024 12:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Dec 2024 05:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Gueeest on Chapter 1 Wed 18 Dec 2024 06:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReiLilith7 on Chapter 1 Tue 07 Jan 2025 10:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 1 Wed 08 Jan 2025 10:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Gueeest on Chapter 1 Fri 17 Jan 2025 06:54AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 17 Jan 2025 06:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
blusiide on Chapter 1 Thu 30 Jan 2025 02:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 1 Mon 10 Feb 2025 07:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hedgehog wombat (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Apr 2025 08:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Gueeest on Chapter 3 Tue 31 Dec 2024 08:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Gueeest on Chapter 3 Tue 31 Dec 2024 09:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Gueeest on Chapter 3 Tue 31 Dec 2024 10:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
BelliDangerous9 on Chapter 3 Fri 03 Jan 2025 02:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 3 Mon 06 Jan 2025 06:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
yoyo_05 on Chapter 3 Sat 22 Mar 2025 07:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 3 Sun 23 Mar 2025 12:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
stu_dyingstudent on Chapter 5 Wed 18 Dec 2024 08:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 5 Wed 18 Dec 2024 04:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jinxbymidnight on Chapter 8 Tue 11 Feb 2025 04:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 8 Thu 20 Feb 2025 11:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
idoshitsooniexist on Chapter 8 Wed 13 Aug 2025 03:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
5alwa on Chapter 11 Mon 28 Apr 2025 04:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
ADHDGremlin on Chapter 14 Sat 14 Dec 2024 02:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 14 Sat 14 Dec 2024 06:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nat_Sal on Chapter 14 Sat 14 Dec 2024 03:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 14 Sat 14 Dec 2024 06:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Luftmaxxe on Chapter 14 Sun 09 Feb 2025 07:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 14 Mon 10 Feb 2025 07:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
ADHDGremlin on Chapter 17 Sun 15 Dec 2024 11:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
ADHDGremlin on Chapter 17 Sun 15 Dec 2024 11:48AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 15 Dec 2024 11:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 17 Sun 15 Dec 2024 12:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Karmaaaaaaa on Chapter 17 Sun 15 Dec 2024 05:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 17 Sun 15 Dec 2024 06:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
rogue_queen on Chapter 17 Mon 16 Dec 2024 10:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
rogue_queen on Chapter 17 Mon 16 Dec 2024 10:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 17 Mon 16 Dec 2024 11:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 17 Mon 16 Dec 2024 11:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Luftmaxxe on Chapter 17 Sun 09 Feb 2025 07:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gueeest on Chapter 17 Mon 10 Feb 2025 07:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation